A defense of the reflections on the ninth book of the first volum [sic] of Mr. Varillas's History of heresies being a reply to his answer / by G. Burnet ...
         Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
      
       
         
           1687
        
      
       Approx. 186 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 81 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30334
         Wing B5774
         ESTC R8180
         12251945
         ocm 12251945
         57150
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30334)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 57150)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 910:5)
      
       
         
           
             A defense of the reflections on the ninth book of the first volum [sic] of Mr. Varillas's History of heresies being a reply to his answer / by G. Burnet ...
             Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
          
           [127], 144 p.
           
             Printed for J.S.,
             Amsterdam :
             1687.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Advertisement: p. [3]
             Errata: p. 144.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Varillas, -- Monsieur -- (Antoine), 1624-1696. -- Histoire de l'hérésie.
           Reformation -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2003-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-11 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-12 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-12 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               DEFENCE
               Of
               The
               REFLECTIONS
               On
               the
               
                 Ninth
                 Book
              
               of
               the
               
                 First
                 Volum
              
               Of
               Mr.
               VARILLAS's
               History
               of
               Heresies
               .
               Being
               a
               REPLY
               to
               his
               ANSWER
               .
            
             
               By
               G.
               BURNET
               ,
               D.D.
               
            
             
               Amsterdam
               ,
               Printed
               for
               J.
               S.
               1687.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               The
               AUTHOR'S
               ADVERTISEMENT
               .
            
             
               I
               
                 Do
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 write
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
              
               Preface
               
                 to
                 so
                 short
                 a
              
               Book
               ;
               
                 but
                 since
                 there
                 appeared
                 a
                 long
              
               Preface
               
                 before
                 the
              
               French
               
                 Translation
                 of
                 my
              
               Reflections
               ,
               
                 to
                 which
                 Mr.
              
               Varillas
               
                 has
                 made
                 some
                 sort
                 of
                 Answer
                 .
                 The
                 same
              
               worthy
               Person
               ,
               
                 having
                 given
                 himself
                 the
                 trouble
                 to
                 translate
                 likewise
                 my
              
               Reply
               
                 thought
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 say
                 somewhat
                 in
                 Defence
                 of
                 his
                 former
              
               Preface
               :
               
                 I
                 have
                 translated
                 that
                 into
              
               English
               ,
               
                 since
                 it
                 gives
                 a
                 further
                 discovery
                 of
                 Mr.
              
               Varillas's
               sincerity
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Translator's
               PREFACE
               ,
               
                 Put
                 in
              
               English.
               
            
             
               I
               Had
               accused
               Mr.
               Varillas
               in
               the
               Preface
               which
               I
               had
               set
               before
               Dr.
               
                 Burnet's
                 Reflections
              
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               in
               his
               
                 History
                 of
                 Heresies
              
               contradicted
               several
               things
               which
               he
               had
               affirmed
               some
               years
               before
               that
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 History
                 of
                 Wickliaffianism
              
               :
               for
               tho
               the
               two
               first
               Books
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               are
               indeed
               the
               same
               work
               with
               the
               latter
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               main
               parts
               of
               them
               ;
               yet
               several
               considerable
               Alterations
               were
               observed
               to
               be
               between
               them
               :
               many
               things
               being
               left
               out
               in
               the
               
                 History
                 of
                 Heresies
              
               ,
               which
               were
               in
               that
               of
               Wickliffianism
               .
               To
               all
               this
               Mr.
               Varillas
               answers
               ,
               in
               a
               few
               words
               ;
               and
               says
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 History
                 of
              
               Wickliffianism
               
                 was
                 printed
                 without
                 his
                 knowledg
              
               .
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 his
                 Name
                 was
                 not
                 prefixed
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 tho
                 it
                 contained
                 indeed
                 several
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 taken
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 contained
                 others
                 that
                 were
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 .
              
               4.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 not
                 only
                 never
                 owned
                 that
                 Book
                 for
                 his
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 moved
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 suppressed
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 his
                 Instance
                 an
                 
                 Order
                 of
                 Council
                 was
                 granted
                 ,
                 for
                 suppressing
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 fining
                 the
                 Printer
                 in
                 600.
                 
                 Livres
                 :
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 he
                 concludes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 accountable
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 that
                 Book
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 Inferences
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 drawn
                 from
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 prejudice
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               proved
               that
               Mr.
               Varillas
               sold
               the
               Copy
               to
               Certe
               ,
               the
               Merchant
               of
               Lions
               :
               but
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               he
               pay'd
               dear
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Copy
               that
               was
               sold
               him
               ,
               was
               very
               clean
               writ
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               were
               some
               Marginal
               Notes
               writ
               upon
               it
               ,
               by
               another
               hand
               ,
               tho
               these
               were
               not
               indeed
               of
               great
               Consequence
               :
               The
               Stationer
               was
               also
               so
               much
               scandalised
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               ,
               that
               
                 Iohn
                 Hus
              
               was
               represented
               so
               advantagiously
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Council
               of
               Constance
               was
               so
               ill
               spoke
               of
               ,
               that
               he
               intended
               to
               have
               altered
               the
               Copy
               a
               little
               ;
               but
               in
               that
               he
               was
               not
               left
               to
               his
               Liberty
               .
               The
               Book
               was
               printed
               ,
               and
               sold
               publickly
               ,
               both
               at
               Lions
               and
               Grenoble
               ,
               for
               some
               considerable
               time
               :
               and
               it
               passed
               generally
               for
               Mr.
               
               Varillas's
               Book
               ,
               both
               among
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Protestants
               :
               The
               more
               moderate
               of
               the
               
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               ,
               recommended
               the
               Book
               to
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               as
               an
               Evidence
               to
               convince
               them
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               Writers
               in
               their
               Church
               ,
               that
               even
               in
               Matters
               of
               Consequence
               ,
               durst
               say
               the
               Truth
               very
               boldly
               .
               Nor
               was
               it
               then
               so
               much
               as
               pretended
               by
               any
               person
               whatsoever
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               any
               Passages
               foisted
               in
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               of
               the
               Authors
               Writing
               .
               The
               Book
               was
               not
               only
               looked
               on
               as
               writ
               by
               Mr.
               Varillas
               ,
               in
               the
               remoter
               Provinces
               ,
               but
               even
               in
               Paris
               it self
               it
               past
               for
               his
               :
               and
               this
               report
               went
               so
               current
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               
                 la
                 Rogue
              
               spoke
               of
               it
               in
               his
               Iournal
               last
               year
               ,
               10
               as
               a
               thing
               of
               which
               no
               doubt
               had
               been
               made
               :
               for
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 Mr.
              
               Varillas
               
                 begins
                 his
                 two
                 first
                 Books
                 with
                 the
                 History
                 of
              
               Wickliff
               ,
               of
               John
               Hus
               ,
               and
               Jerome
               of
               Prague
               ,
               
                 which
                 had
                 already
                 appeared
                 in
                 several
                 Impressions
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Wickliffianism
                 .
              
               So
               that
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               Order
               of
               Council
               which
               Mr.
               Varillas
               procured
               against
               the
               Printer
               of
               Lions
               ,
               for
               suppressing
               that
               Book
               ,
               made
               no
               great
               noise
               at
               Paris
               ,
               otherwise
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Iournal
               
               would
               have
               heard
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Preface
               that
               was
               set
               before
               the
               Edition
               at
               Lions
               ,
               is
               indeed
               writ
               by
               one
               ,
               who
               says
               ,
               that
               the
               Author
               would
               not
               give
               his
               consent
               to
               the
               printing
               of
               the
               Book
               :
               and
               for
               that
               reason
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               set
               his
               Name
               before
               it
               :
               but
               he
               does
               not
               say
               a
               word
               of
               any
               Additions
               that
               are
               made
               to
               it
               ;
               tho
               he
               shews
               himself
               to
               be
               both
               so
               zealous
               for
               his
               Religion
               ,
               and
               so
               full
               of
               esteem
               for
               Mr.
               Varillas
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               probable
               that
               he
               would
               have
               suffered
               any
               Additions
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               especially
               such
               as
               those
               that
               were
               marked
               in
               the
               former
               Preface
               .
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               tho
               he
               says
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               answer
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               may
               be
               some
               Faults
               in
               the
               Printing
               ,
               yet
               he
               affirms
               ,
               that
               none
               will
               be
               found
               that
               contradict
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               History
               .
               I
               will
               not
               be
               so
               malicious
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               probable
               this
               Preface
               was
               of
               Mr.
               
               Varillas's
               own
               composing
               ;
               since
               it
               is
               not
               likely
               that
               there
               are
               many
               besides
               himself
               that
               think
               so
               well
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Writer
               of
               that
               Preface
               does
               :
               and
               the
               Artifice
               of
               Printing
               Books
               ,
               by
               the
               Authors
               themselves
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               another
               ,
               as
               if
               their
               
               consent
               was
               not
               obtained
               ,
               is
               so
               common
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Varillas
               may
               think
               ,
               that
               he
               escapes
               well
               ,
               if
               he
               is
               not
               charged
               with
               fouler
               and
               more
               inexcusable
               Impostures
               than
               this
               is
               .
               But
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               all
               those
               Additions
               ,
               which
               Mr.
               Varillas
               does
               now
               reject
               ,
               and
               writ
               in
               the
               same
               stile
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               work
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               that
               is
               acquainted
               with
               his
               way
               of
               writing
               ,
               will
               think
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               had
               intended
               to
               have
               said
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               he
               now
               disowns
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               expressed
               himself
               in
               other
               Terms
               .
               And
               besides
               all
               this
               ,
               he
               cannot
               think
               it
               is
               enough
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 of
              
               Wickliffianism
               ,
               
                 that
                 are
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Book
              
               ;
               since
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               Work
               is
               word
               for
               word
               the
               same
               ,
               excepting
               those
               alterations
               :
               So
               that
               if
               he
               would
               express
               himself
               with
               any
               sort
               of
               sincerity
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 Books
                 weere
                 indeed
                 his
                 .
              
               But
               since
               he
               does
               not
               think
               fit
               to
               own
               those
               passages
               ,
               that
               are
               now
               struck
               out
               ,
               he
               ought
               only
               to
               have
               added
               ,
               that
               
                 some
                 Additions
                 were
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 former
                 Editions
                 without
                 his
                 knowledge
              
               ;
               instead
               of
               setting
               this
               matter
               down
               so
               
               indefinitly
               as
               he
               has
               done
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               pretends
               to
               cover
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               disavow
               whatsoever
               passages
               are
               abjected
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               shall
               think
               it
               convenient
               for
               him
               to
               do
               .
               But
               it
               is
               now
               a
               little
               too
               late
               ,
               for
               Mr.
               Varillas
               to
               make
               use
               of
               this
               Excuse
               :
               and
               let
               him
               say
               what
               he
               will
               ,
               he
               must
               at
               least
               justify
               himself
               for
               a●l
               that
               is
               in
               his
               
                 History
                 of
                 Heresies
              
               .
               An
               Ingenious
               Author
               has
               lately
               shewed
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               has
               now
               rendred
               himself
               accountable
               for
               the
               former
               Book
               ,
               even
               with
               all
               the
               Faults
               that
               were
               in
               it
               .
               Let
               him
               defend
               himself
               as
               he
               can
               :
               but
               let
               him
               not
               fancy
               that
               he
               will
               escape
               a
               second
               time
               ,
               by
               casting
               the
               blame
               of
               the
               Faults
               that
               are
               now
               in
               this
               Edition
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               were
               in
               the
               former
               ,
               over
               on
               the
               Printers
               or
               Book-sellers
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Order
               of
               Council
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               far
               from
               proving
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 History
                 of
                 Wickliaffianism
              
               was
               none
               of
               his
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Varillas
               pretends
               ,
               that
               it
               proves
               the
               contrary
               very
               clearly
               ;
               for
               otherwise
               how
               could
               he
               have
               obtained
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               affirming
               that
               is
               was
               a
               Book
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               Copy
               of
               it
               was
               stollen
               from
               him
               .
               On
               what
               other
               ground
               could
               the
               Merchant
               
               of
               Lions
               have
               been
               fined
               :
               for
               he
               had
               obtained
               the
               Licence
               for
               printing
               it
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Kings
               Advocat
               and
               his
               Attorney
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Custom
               ,
               which
               is
               printed
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Preface
               ,
               signed
               by
               them
               both
               :
               and
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               Licence
               as
               this
               ,
               was
               sufficient
               to
               secure
               the
               Stationer
               against
               all
               prosecution
               at
               the
               Kings
               sute
               :
               nor
               could
               Mr.
               Varillas
               found
               his
               complaint
               upon
               any
               other
               ground
               ,
               but
               this
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Book
              
               ;
               since
               he
               could
               not
               prosecute
               the
               Stationer
               for
               printing
               another
               mans
               Book
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               another
               reason
               which
               Mr.
               Varillas
               will
               not
               easily
               answer
               ,
               that
               shews
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Author
               of
               all
               those
               retracted
               Passages
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               in
               France
               could
               be
               inclined
               ,
               from
               any
               consideration
               of
               Interest
               ,
               to
               magnify
               
                 Iohn
                 Hus
              
               ,
               or
               to
               decry
               the
               
                 Council
                 of
                 Constance
              
               :
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               this
               would
               have
               been
               of
               very
               ill
               Consequence
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               brought
               them
               into
               great
               trouble
               :
               so
               that
               men
               will
               be
               inclined
               rather
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               at
               first
               Mr.
               Varillas
               writ
               his
               own
               true
               sentiments
               
               touching
               
                 Iohn
                 Hus
              
               and
               that
               Council
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               he
               thought
               fit
               to
               suppress
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               how
               much
               prejudice
               this
               might
               bring
               him
               :
               A
               man
               is
               easily
               believed
               when
               he
               writes
               against
               his
               Interest
               ,
               but
               if
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               has
               either
               a
               design
               to
               raise
               himself
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               to
               preserve
               himself
               ,
               the
               world
               is
               too
               ill-natured
               ,
               not
               to
               suspect
               all
               that
               he
               can
               say
               ,
               let
               him
               use
               what
               terms
               soever
               he
               will
               ,
               when
               it
               once
               appears
               that
               these
               are
               his
               motives
               :
               especially
               if
               there
               is
               any
               other
               occasion
               given
               to
               suspect
               his
               sincerity
               :
               and
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               all
               his
               complaints
               of
               the
               Printer
               of
               Lions
               ,
               and
               even
               the
               Order
               of
               Council
               and
               Fine
               ,
               will
               pass
               with
               jealous
               people
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Collusion
               ,
               so
               that
               after
               all
               ,
               I
               do
               very
               much
               apprehend
               ,
               that
               he
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               Readers
               ,
               will
               still
               believe
               him
               to
               be
               accountable
               for
               those
               suppressed
               passages
               ,
               whether
               he
               will
               or
               not
               ;
               chiefly
               when
               they
               consider
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               an
               effectual
               means
               ,
               by
               which
               Mr.
               Varillas
               might
               have
               cleared
               himself
               of
               those
               Imputations
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               has
               not
               made
               any
               use
               :
               and
               that
               was
               ,
               the
               refuting
               by
               good
               Evidences
               all
               those
               
               Additions
               ,
               that
               were
               in
               the
               Edition
               of
               Lions
               ;
               and
               the
               disproving
               them
               by
               solid
               Reasons
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               barely
               to
               affirm
               the
               contrary
               ,
               especially
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               are
               still
               specious
               enough
               Reasons
               ,
               to
               induce
               us
               to
               believe
               them
               ,
               not
               withstanding
               his
               bare
               Denial
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               DEFENCE
               Of
               the
               REFLECTIONS
               On
               the
               Nin'th
               Book
               of
               
                 Mr.
                 Varillas's
                 History
                 of
                 Heresies
              
               ;
               Being
               a
               Reply
               to
               his
               Answer
               .
            
             
               MR.
               Varillas
               has
               given
               me
               in
               his
               Title-Page
               all
               possible
               grounds
               to
               expect
               foul
               dealing
               from
               him
               ;
               for
               tho
               the
               Titles
               of
               Books
               are
               too
               publick
               to
               be
               falsified
               ;
               yet
               he
               that
               will
               be
               thought
               an
               Original
               in
               so
               many
               other
               things
               ,
               it
               seems
               resolved
               to
               begin
               with
               one
               that
               is
               a
               little
               extraordinary
               ;
               for
               common
               Impostures
               are
               below
               him
               .
               I
               had
               entitled
               my
               Book
               ,
               
                 Reflections
                 on
                 his
                 History
                 of
                 Heresies
                 ,
              
               and
               more
               particularly
               on
               his
               ninth
               Book
               ,
               and
               he
               gives
               it
               a
               new
               Title
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               
                 a
                 Critick
                 on
                 the
                 
                 two
                 first
                 Tomes
                 of
                 his
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Revolutions
                 that
                 have
                 hapned
                 in
              
               Europe
               
                 in
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 :
                 
                 This
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 failure
                 of
                 Memory
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 studied
                 Imposture
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 represents
                 my
                 design
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 against
                 his
                 whole
                 Work
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 he
                 charges
                 me
                 for
                 having
                 singled
                 out
                 only
                 some
                 particulars
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 mentions
                 a
                 few
                 :
                 and
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   tho
                   all
                   these
                   were
                   errors
                   ,
                   his
                   first
                   ten
                   Books
                   would
                   deserve
                   still
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   ,
                   since
                   his
                   mistakes
                   were
                   only
                   matters
                   of
                   small
                   consequence
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   there
                   was
                   nothing
                   but
                   that
                   to
                   which
                   any
                   man
                   was
                   subject
                   .
                
                 But
                 when
                 I
                 undertook
                 only
                 to
                 examin
                 his
                 ninth
                 Book
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 discovered
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 relates
                 to
                 England
                 is
                 a
                 contexture
                 of
                 falsehoods
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 I
                 have
                 quite
                 overthrown
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 ten
                 Books
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 overthrowing
                 that
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 very
                 much
                 shaken
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 nine
                 :
                 since
                 the
                 Faults
                 that
                 I
                 charge
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 some
                 small
                 mistakes
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 series
                 of
                 Impostures
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 pretends
                 to
                 cite
                 Vouchers
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 being
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 his
                 Errors
                 
                 are
                 more
                 than
                 what
                 any
                 man
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 any
                 man
                 that
                 has
                 ever
                 committed
                 so
                 many
                 :
                 
                   Mr.
                   Varillas
                
                 charges
                 me
                 for
                 writing
                 against
                 him
                 
                   in
                   so
                   barbarous
                   a
                   manner
                   ,
                   keeping
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   Rules
                   of
                   Decency
                   :
                
                 and
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 World
                 see
                 how
                 little
                 he
                 knows
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 cites
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   two
                   most
                   passionate
                   Criticks
                   of
                   any
                   Age
                   ,
                
                 
                 Scaliger
                 and
                 Schoppius
                 ,
                 
                   observed
                   these
                   with
                   great
                   exactness
                
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 resolved
                 to
                 
                   play
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   he
                   will
                   only
                   answer
                   the
                   things
                   in
                   which
                   Truth
                   is
                   concerned
                   ,
                   
                   without
                   regarding
                   those
                   that
                   relate
                   to
                   himself
                   .
                
                 I
                 kept
                 all
                 the
                 measures
                 that
                 I
                 thought
                 became
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 his
                 Person
                 :
                 nor
                 have
                 I
                 said
                 one
                 word
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Writer
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 sent
                 to
                 Paris
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 series
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 transmitted
                 to
                 me
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 when
                 some
                 here
                 had
                 offered
                 me
                 ,
                 while
                 I
                 writ
                 my
                 Reflections
                 ,
                 some
                 particulars
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 his
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 hearken
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 only
                 examin
                 
                   Mr.
                   Varillas
                
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Author
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Man
                 or
                 a
                 Christian
                 .
                 
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 the
                 confidence
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 asserts
                 so
                 many
                 Impostures
                 ,
                 gave
                 me
                 a
                 just
                 Indignation
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 resolved
                 to
                 ruin
                 his
                 credit
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Historian
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 saw
                 he
                 deserved
                 it
                 so
                 very
                 ill
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 so
                 bad
                 a
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 expects
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 measure
                 his
                 being
                 a
                 Christian
                 by
                 this
                 Answer
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 as
                 bad
                 an
                 opinion
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 an
                 Historian
                 .
                 He
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   cut
                   off
                   and
                   supprest
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   changed
                   his
                   words
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   I
                   might
                   represent
                   them
                   as
                   I
                   thought
                   fit
                
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 that
                 I
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 .
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 reprint
                 all
                 he
                 had
                 writ
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 I
                 now
                 reprint
                 his
                 Answer
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 has
                 done
                 my
                 Reflections
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 indeed
                 desired
                 my
                 Printer
                 to
                 reprint
                 it
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 finds
                 his
                 account
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 is
                 sufficient
                 .
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 enough
                 wonder
                 at
                 his
                 printing
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 discovers
                 too
                 plainly
                 the
                 defects
                 of
                 his
                 Answer
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 his
                 Printer
                 has
                 engaged
                 him
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 appearance
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 the
                 Printer
                 did
                 wisely
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 sure
                 his
                 Book
                 would
                 
                 go
                 off
                 the
                 better
                 ;
                 but
                 Mr.
                 Varillas
                 did
                 a
                 greater
                 kindness
                 to
                 his
                 Stationer
                 than
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 intended
                 it
                 at
                 first
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 my
                 Reflections
                 so
                 falsly
                 represented
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 cannot
                 believe
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 then
                 intended
                 to
                 have
                 printed
                 my
                 Reflections
                 :
                 otherwise
                 I
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 judgment
                 and
                 his
                 sincerity
                 are
                 both
                 of
                 a
                 piece
                 :
                 for
                 Instance
                 ,
                 could
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 intended
                 to
                 have
                 printed
                 what
                 I
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   Darnley
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   next
                   Heir
                   after
                   Queen
                
                 Mary
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Crown
                   of
                
                 England
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 dangerous
                 competitor
                 to
                 her
                 in
                 that
                 Succession
                 ,
                 he
                 having
                 been
                 born
                 and
                 bred
                 in
                 England
                 .
              
               Could
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               this
               man
               pretend
               that
               I
               had
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Darnley
              
               was
               a
               dangerous
               Competitor
               to
               her
               for
               the
               Crown
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               his
               putting
               that
               in
               the
               Citation
               he
               makes
               of
               my
               words
               ,
               instead
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               ,
               would
               appear
               strange
               in
               any
               other
               ,
               but
               in
               him
               such
               strains
               are
               so
               common
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               not
               surprised
               at
               this
               ;
               yet
               he
               has
               the
               Impudence
               to
               
               triumph
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               spend
               some
               Pages
               to
               shew
               that
               her
               Title
               was
               undisputed
               .
               I
               find
               many
               more
               Instances
               of
               the
               like
               foul
               dealing
               ,
               which
               makes
               me
               conclude
               ,
               that
               
                 Mr.
                 Varillas
              
               did
               not
               design
               at
               first
               to
               print
               my
               Reflections
               :
               and
               besides
               this
               ,
               he
               copies
               out
               sometimes
               half
               Pages
               of
               my
               Words
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               not
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               intended
               to
               have
               given
               them
               entire
               to
               the
               Reader
               :
               for
               they
               are
               not
               so
               much
               to
               his
               advantage
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               reason
               to
               desire
               that
               they
               should
               be
               twice
               read
               .
            
             
               He
               tells
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 imitate
                 my
                 passionate
                 way
                 of
                 writing
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 write
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 ever
                 since
                 I
                 was
                 Chaplain
                 to
                 My
                 Lady
                 Dutchess
                 of
              
               Hamilton
               ,
               
                 to
                 this
                 present
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 by
                 my
                 fault
                 become
                 a
                 Citizen
                 of
              
               Holland
               ,
               
                 he
                 would
                 write
                 things
                 so
                 singular
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 his
                 Answer
                 the
                 most
                 agreeable
                 Book
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 printed
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 while
              
               For
               this
               I
               know
               there
               have
               been
               men
               at
               work
               both
               in
               Scotland
               and
               England
               ,
               to
               furnish
               
                 Mr.
                 Varillas
              
               with
               materials
               to
               defame
               me
               :
               and
               because
               I
               will
               conceal
               nothing
               that
               I
               
               know
               that
               is
               to
               his
               honour
               ,
               I
               was
               informed
               that
               he
               writ
               back
               to
               England
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               medle
               with
               those
               personal
               things
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               wisht
               ,
               that
               instead
               of
               these
               ,
               they
               would
               send
               him
               good
               Memorials
               relating
               to
               the
               matters
               in
               dispute
               between
               him
               and
               me
               .
               This
               was
               to
               act
               like
               a
               fair
               Enemy
               ,
               I
               confess
               .
               But
               I
               do
               not
               say
               this
               to
               bespeak
               his
               Favour
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               may
               not
               print
               all
               those
               Informations
               that
               were
               sent
               to
               him
               from
               a
               Society
               ,
               that
               having
               forged
               them
               ,
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               put
               another
               on
               publishing
               them
               .
               Let
               him
               print
               them
               when
               he
               will
               ;
               for
               I
               am
               not
               affraid
               of
               all
               the
               hurt
               they
               can
               do
               me
               :
               and
               indeed
               ,
               if
               one
               may
               judge
               of
               this
               Epocha
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               by
               the
               two
               Periods
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               the
               writing
               upon
               such
               Informations
               may
               very
               well
               agree
               with
               Mr.
               Varillas's
               other
               Histories
               ;
               for
               these
               may
               be
               Authors
               of
               as
               good
               credit
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               ,
               as
               his
               
                 Florimond
                 de
                 Raymond
              
               was
               .
               I
               was
               never
               Chaplain
               to
               the
               
                 Dutchess
                 of
                 Hamilton
              
               ;
               I
               do
               not
               deny
               this
               ,
               as
               judging
               it
               any
               diminution
               to
               me
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               true
               :
               for
               I
               do
               honour
               both
               her
               Person
               and
               Family
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               rather
               value
               myself
               
               self
               upon
               it
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               been
               ever
               in
               her
               Family
               :
               but
               I
               never
               was
               Caplain
               to
               any
               Subject
               ;
               I
               was
               Chaplain
               to
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               but
               to
               no
               other
               .
               The
               last
               Period
               passes
               my
               apprehension
               ;
               
                 Mr.
                 Varillas
              
               reproaches
               me
               for
               the
               Meanness
               and
               Flatness
               of
               my
               Stile
               :
               for
               he
               that
               penetrates
               into
               so
               many
               Secrets
               ,
               that
               never
               were
               ,
               can
               even
               judge
               of
               an
               
                 English
                 stile
              
               by
               a
               translation
               :
               yet
               since
               that
               he
               is
               the
               first
               who
               has
               reproached
               me
               for
               so
               very
               bad
               a
               stile
               ,
               I
               ought
               to
               bear
               this
               the
               more
               patiently
               :
               but
               since
               he
               fancies
               that
               he
               has
               attained
               the
               Sublime
               of
               stile
               ,
               I
               would
               gladly
               know
               to
               which
               of
               all
               Longins
               rules
               ,
               this
               expression
               belongs
               ,
               that
               
                 by
                 my
                 fault
                 I
                 am
                 become
                 a
                 Citizen
                 of
                 Holland
                 .
                 By
                 my
                 fault
              
               seems
               so
               odly
               placed
               here
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Citizen
                 of
                 Holland
              
               is
               so
               strang
               a
               way
               of
               expressing
               my
               being
               naturalised
               by
               the
               States
               ,
               and
               would
               intimate
               as
               if
               Mr.
               
               Varillas's
               ignorance
               went
               so
               far
               as
               to
               fancy
               that
               Holland
               was
               a
               City
               ;
               that
               since
               there
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               Sublimes
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               Nonsence
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               of
               Eloquence
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               take
               upon
               me
               to
               judge
               to
               which
               of
               these
               this
               belongs
               .
               For
               it
               is
               too
               great
               a
               presumption
               in
               one
               whose
               
               stile
               is
               so
               low
               as
               mine
               ,
               to
               examin
               the
               flights
               of
               so
               elevated
               a
               Writer
               .
               As
               for
               the
               rest
               of
               this
               Memoire
               ,
               I
               am
               very
               little
               concerned
               whether
               he
               print
               it
               or
               not
               .
               I
               have
               behaved
               my self
               so
               of
               late
               ,
               as
               to
               shew
               that
               I
               am
               neither
               afraid
               of
               any
               discoveries
               that
               can
               be
               made
               ,
               nor
               disturbed
               at
               any
               Calumnies
               ,
               by
               which
               my
               Enemies
               may
               endeavour
               to
               blacken
               me
               :
               and
               as
               I
               had
               much
               rather
               have
               
                 Mr.
                 Varillas
              
               print
               all
               that
               has
               been
               sent
               him
               concerning
               me
               ,
               than
               to
               publish
               it
               up
               and
               down
               Paris
               :
               so
               whatever
               he
               thinks
               fit
               to
               say
               of
               me
               ,
               shall
               be
               either
               treated
               by
               me
               with
               the
               silent
               scorn
               ,
               that
               an
               ill
               made
               Lye
               deserves
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               answered
               as
               the
               matter
               may
               happen
               to
               require
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               before
               I
               enter
               into
               any
               more
               particular
               enquiries
               ,
               I
               will
               in
               general
               state
               the
               whole
               matter
               ,
               as
               it
               lies
               between
               
                 Mr.
                 Varillas
              
               and
               my
               self
               :
               and
               then
               I
               will
               leave
               it
               even
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               a
               Reader
               that
               may
               be
               partial
               of
               his
               side
               .
               He
               had
               published
               two
               Volums
               
                 of
                 the
                 Revolutions
                 that
                 have
                 hapned
                 in
              
               Europe
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
              
               :
               and
               with
               Relation
               to
               
                 English
                 Affairs
              
               he
               had
               pretended
               in
               his
               Preface
               ,
               
               that
               he
               did
               found
               that
               part
               of
               his
               Work
               on
               
                 Card.
                 de
                 Bellay's
                 Letters
              
               ,
               besides
               several
               other
               Papers
               that
               he
               cited
               on
               the
               Margin
               of
               his
               ninth
               Book
               :
               but
               he
               had
               given
               no
               intimations
               where
               any
               of
               these
               were
               to
               be
               found
               :
               I
               had
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               writ
               the
               History
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               in
               which
               I
               not
               only
               cited
               many
               
                 Original
                 Papers
              
               ,
               but
               had
               likewise
               printed
               the
               most
               important
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               had
               also
               told
               where
               they
               were
               to
               be
               found
               :
               as
               for
               those
               which
               I
               have
               cited
               from
               publick
               Records
               ,
               they
               are
               accessible
               to
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               for
               the
               greatest
               part
               :
               and
               for
               those
               that
               are
               not
               to
               be
               come
               at
               but
               by
               a
               Warrant
               under
               the
               Kings
               hand
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               easily
               had
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               so
               readily
               granted
               at
               present
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               with
               some
               degrees
               of
               just
               assurances
               say
               ,
               that
               I
               ought
               to
               be
               believed
               till
               it
               can
               be
               made
               appear
               that
               I
               have
               been
               guilty
               of
               any
               Imposture
               in
               those
               Citations
               :
               and
               the
               stir
               that
               has
               been
               made
               of
               late
               to
               supply
               
                 Mr.
                 Varillas
              
               with
               matter
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               meanness
               of
               those
               Objections
               with
               which
               they
               have
               furnished
               him
               ,
               gives
               me
               reason
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               they
               know
               they
               cannot
               accuse
               me
               of
               Fraud
               
               or
               Forgery
               ,
               in
               any
               of
               my
               Citations
               :
               as
               for
               the
               other
               
                 Original
                 Papers
              
               ,
               that
               I
               mention
               ,
               they
               are
               either
               in
               the
               
                 Cotton
                 Library
              
               in
               
                 Corpus
                 Christi
                 Colledge
              
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               or
               in
               some
               other
               private
               Hands
               :
               but
               I
               have
               cited
               all
               these
               so
               particularly
               ,
               as
               to
               tell
               whether
               my
               Vouchers
               were
               Originals
               or
               Copies
               ;
               and
               have
               told
               so
               exactly
               where
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Cotton
                 Library
              
               may
               be
               found
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               be
               a
               minute
               there
               ,
               without
               being
               able
               to
               discover
               ,
               whether
               I
               have
               cited
               sincerely
               or
               not
               .
               I
               had
               also
               in
               my
               History
               confined
               my self
               so
               severely
               to
               the
               materials
               with
               which
               I
               was
               furnished
               ,
               that
               I
               resolved
               not
               to
               add
               one
               Tittle
               to
               that
               which
               appeared
               clearly
               to
               me
               to
               be
               well
               verified
               :
               and
               tho
               Mr.
               Varillas
               reproaches
               me
               ,
               for
               
                 writing
                 so
                 superficially
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 mentioning
                 only
                 publick
                 events
              
               ;
               
               yet
               I
               am
               not
               ashamed
               to
               own
               that
               where
               authentick
               Proofs
               failed
               me
               :
               I
               would
               not
               impose
               upon
               my
               Readers
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               them
               my
               Imaginations
               for
               true
               History
               ;
               where
               I
               am
               forced
               to
               guess
               ,
               I
               warn
               my
               Reader
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               grounds
               on
               
               I
               went
               seemd
               which
               I
               went
               seemed
               to
               me
               only
               probable
               ,
               I
               advertised
               my
               Reader
               likewise
               of
               it
               :
               so
               that
               I
               writ
               my
               History
               with
               the
               same
               scrupulous
               exactness
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               have
               used
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               been
               required
               to
               give
               a
               deposition
               upon
               Oath
               before
               a
               Judge
               .
               This
               being
               the
               case
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               pretend
               to
               be
               believed
               upon
               my
               own
               Word
               :
               I
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Records
                 and
                 Libraries
                 is
                 altered
                 since
                 I
                 writ
              
               ;
               I
               do
               not
               pretend
               
                 that
                 I
                 saw
                 many
                 Papers
                 in
                 confidence
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 cannot
                 in
                 honour
                 discover
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 .
              
               
               I
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Varillas
               proves
               himself
               to
               be
               an
               Impostor
               by
               such
               pretences
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               sure
               this
               is
               the
               method
               that
               an
               Impostor
               would
               use
               :
               and
               whenever
               I
               pretend
               to
               excuse
               my self
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               I
               am
               content
               to
               past
               for
               one
               .
               His
               defence
               of
               himself
               from
               the
               four
               thousand
               citations
               of
               
                 Du
                 Tillet
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Peter
                 du
                 Puy
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 now
                 all
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 ,
              
               
               tho
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 certain
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 true
                 when
                 those
                 Eminent
                 Authors
                 writ
                 ,
              
               is
               another
               of
               his
               Sublime
               strains
               :
               for
               if
               they
               are
               now
               false
               ,
               they
               were
               false
               at
               all
               times
               :
               but
               
               if
               a
               man
               that
               has
               so
               low
               a
               stile
               as
               mine
               is
               ,
               dares
               ofter
               to
               correct
               him
               ,
               I
               crave
               leave
               to
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               have
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 tho
                 the
                 proofs
                 of
                 those
                 Citations
                 cannot
                 now
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 good
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 those
                 Authors
                 cited
                 them
                 sincerely
                 .
              
               This
               I
               guess
               to
               be
               his
               meaning
               ,
               tho
               his
               sublime
               wants
               sometimes
               a
               little
               clearness
               :
               but
               it
               is
               very
               probable
               ,
               that
               if
               those
               Authors
               had
               been
               called
               to
               an
               account
               for
               their
               Citations
               ,
               they
               could
               have
               answered
               for
               themselves
               in
               another
               manner
               than
               Mr.
               Varillas
               has
               done
               .
               I
               confess
               ,
               when
               I
               heard
               that
               he
               was
               writing
               an
               Answer
               to
               my
               Reflections
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               imagin
               where
               he
               could
               attack
               me
               :
               I
               knew
               I
               had
               Authentick
               proofs
               for
               all
               that
               I
               had
               laid
               to
               his
               charge
               ;
               yet
               I
               fancied
               he
               might
               have
               seen
               some
               Letters
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               in
               which
               those
               matters
               had
               been
               represented
               as
               he
               relates
               them
               :
               For
               false
               newes
               are
               writ
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               Courts
               :
               and
               if
               he
               had
               been
               able
               to
               justify
               himself
               by
               such
               Vouchers
               ,
               this
               would
               have
               saved
               his
               own
               Reputation
               ,
               tho
               the
               proofs
               I
               had
               given
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               would
               have
               had
               still
               force
               enough
               to
               discredit
               his
               History
               :
               I
               
               fancied
               at
               least
               that
               he
               would
               have
               cited
               some
               of
               
                 Cardinal
                 de
                 Bellay's
                 Letters
              
               :
               But
               I
               was
               surprised
               when
               I
               received
               his
               Answer
               ,
               and
               saw
               ,
               that
               instead
               of
               all
               these
               Authorities
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               had
               boasted
               ,
               that
               the
               only
               two
               Authors
               that
               he
               cites
               ,
               are
               
                 Florimond
                 de
                 Raimond
              
               ,
               and
               himself
               ;
               the
               two
               worst
               Writers
               that
               he
               could
               find
               :
               if
               in
               his
               Preface
               he
               had
               owned
               that
               he
               had
               done
               nothing
               ,
               
               but
               
                 copied
                 Florimond
                 de
                 Raimond
              
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               his
               Warrant
               ;
               
               that
               his
               Testimony
               was
               the
               
                 authentick
                 Proof
              
               of
               what
               he
               affirmed
               ;
               
               and
               that
               he
               himself
               was
               only
               
                 Florimond
                 de
                 Raymond's
                 Eccho
              
               ;
               
               if
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               he
               had
               owned
               in
               his
               Preface
               all
               this
               ,
               then
               I
               acknowledg
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               no
               reason
               to
               complain
               of
               him
               ,
               since
               he
               justifies
               himself
               by
               so
               many
               Pages
               cited
               from
               that
               Author
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               the
               half
               of
               his
               Answer
               ;
               but
               since
               he
               pretends
               to
               write
               upon
               
                 Original
                 Papers
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               does
               not
               cite
               any
               one
               ,
               I
               leave
               it
               to
               all
               indifferent
               men
               to
               conclude
               ,
               what
               account
               is
               to
               be
               hereafter
               made
               of
               all
               the
               Histories
               that
               either
               has
               come
               or
               can
               come
               from
               
               him
               :
               let
               him
               print
               his
               Vouchers
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               let
               him
               tell
               where
               they
               may
               be
               found
               ;
               otherwise
               I
               will
               take
               the
               liberty
               to
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               all
               his
               Histories
               are
               Romances
               ,
               which
               he
               has
               drawn
               as
               to
               the
               matters
               of
               Fact
               out
               of
               the
               worst
               Authors
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               decried
               of
               any
               that
               had
               writ
               in
               the
               last
               Age
               ;
               and
               to
               which
               he
               adds
               a
               refining
               of
               Policy
               ,
               such
               as
               his
               own
               Invention
               could
               furnish
               ;
               so
               that
               without
               the
               least
               aggravation
               ,
               I
               do
               affirm
               ,
               that
               one
               may
               seek
               the
               History
               of
               
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
              
               ,
               or
               of
               Augustus
               ,
               in
               the
               Romances
               of
               Cassandra
               or
               Cleopatra
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               assurance
               as
               the
               
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
              
               in
               Mr.
               Varillas
               :
               all
               the
               difference
               between
               him
               and
               those
               Romantick
               Writers
               being
               ,
               that
               they
               built
               indeed
               on
               good
               Authors
               ,
               upon
               which
               they
               grafted
               their
               own
               fictions
               ,
               yet
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               that
               no
               body
               could
               be
               deceived
               by
               them
               :
               whereas
               Mr.
               Varillas
               had
               founded
               his
               Romance
               on
               very
               bad
               Authors
               ,
               and
               he
               delivers
               his
               Fictions
               with
               such
               an
               air
               of
               sincerity
               ,
               as
               may
               very
               probably
               deceive
               those
               who
               believe
               too
               easily
               .
               So
               that
               I
               see
               nothing
               that
               is
               left
               for
               him
               ,
               to
               preserve
               that
               small
               remnant
               of
               Reputation
               
               that
               it
               seems
               a
               Coquelin
               ,
               or
               some
               few
               of
               
                 his
                 Friends
              
               ,
               retain
               yet
               for
               him
               ;
               but
               to
               own
               that
               he
               intended
               not
               to
               write
               
                 true
                 Histories
              
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               amuse
               the
               World
               with
               a
               new
               sort
               of
               Nouvelles
               :
               in
               which
               the
               point
               at
               which
               he
               aimed
               ,
               was
               not
               to
               tell
               truth
               ;
               but
               that
               as
               the
               Writers
               of
               Plays
               or
               Romances
               ,
               think
               the
               best
               way
               to
               work
               upon
               the
               passions
               ,
               is
               to
               dress
               up
               known
               Storys
               with
               moving
               Circumstances
               ,
               since
               men
               are
               not
               so
               apt
               to
               be
               affected
               when
               all
               is
               Fiction
               ;
               so
               he
               fancied
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               raise
               a
               Rage
               against
               Heresy
               ,
               and
               an
               admiration
               of
               that
               conduct
               that
               has
               driven
               it
               out
               of
               France
               ,
               by
               any
               other
               method
               so
               successfully
               ,
               as
               by
               this
               that
               he
               has
               taken
               .
               If
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               he
               will
               betake
               himself
               to
               this
               Defence
               .
               I
               will
               pursue
               him
               no
               further
               ;
               but
               till
               he
               is
               so
               sincere
               as
               to
               confess
               his
               Impostures
               ,
               I
               will
               take
               the
               pains
               yet
               once
               more
               to
               unmask
               him
               ,
               and
               after
               I
               have
               laid
               him
               open
               for
               this
               Answer
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               the
               
                 second
                 Volum
              
               of
               his
               History
               ,
               then
               I
               shall
               take
               leave
               of
               him
               :
               and
               will
               promise
               him
               ,
               that
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               ,
               I
               will
               never
               write
               more
               against
               him
               ;
               for
               this
               one
               good
               reason
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               
               I
               will
               never
               read
               one
               word
               of
               his
               Writings
               any
               more
               ;
               and
               now
               I
               doubt
               no
               but
               I
               shall
               make
               him
               to
               be
               so
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               to
               turn
               his
               Approver
               in
               Mr.
               Coquelins
               words
               a
               little
               altered
               ,
               
                 His
                 works
                 will
                 need
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 decried
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 bare
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Author
                 will
                 be
                 beyond
                 all
                 that
                 a
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 for
                 their
                 disparagement
                 .
              
               I
               confess
               ,
               I
               cannot
               imagin
               what
               a
               sort
               of
               a
               man
               Mr.
               Coquelin
               is
               ,
               whose
               approbation
               accompanies
               all
               Mr.
               
               Varillas's
               late
               Works
               ;
               for
               it
               seems
               he
               cannot
               find
               another
               that
               is
               so
               complying
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               does
               not
               change
               his
               man.
               I
               fancy
               Mr.
               Coquelin
               must
               be
               profoundly
               learned
               in
               the
               
                 Oriental
                 Tongues
              
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Mathematicks
               ;
               for
               these
               are
               the
               studies
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               are
               most
               opposite
               to
               that
               of
               History
               ;
               therefore
               I
               conclude
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Varillas
               comes
               to
               him
               as
               to
               the
               person
               in
               the
               whole
               Sorbon
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               most
               unacquainted
               with
               late
               Transactions
               :
               and
               perhaps
               he
               finds
               him
               resolving
               some
               Probleme
               ,
               or
               reading
               some
               Arabick
               Manuscript
               ;
               and
               as
               all
               men
               ,
               tho
               addicted
               to
               one
               sort
               of
               study
               ,
               yet
               are
               willing
               to
               be
               thought
               universal
               ;
               so
               no
               doubt
               Mr.
               Coquelin
               hopes
               
               to
               pass
               for
               a
               good
               Judge
               in
               History
               ,
               by
               approving
               Mr.
               
               Varillas's
               Books
               :
               but
               he
               will
               do
               better
               to
               go
               on
               in
               the
               course
               of
               his
               other
               studies
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               may
               be
               very
               Eminent
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               sure
               he
               is
               a
               very
               ill
               Judge
               of
               the
               History
               of
               the
               last
               Age.
               I
               shall
               not
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               examin
               all
               that
               recital
               that
               Mr.
               Varillas
               makes
               of
               the
               Pensions
               that
               have
               been
               offered
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               have
               been
               refused
               by
               him
               .
               I
               will
               believe
               them
               all
               for
               once
               :
               and
               this
               is
               a
               great
               matter
               for
               me
               to
               do
               ,
               since
               he
               himself
               is
               the
               only
               Author
               of
               this
               piece
               of
               his
               own
               History
               ;
               for
               his
               Credit
               is
               not
               very
               authentical
               with
               me
               ;
               but
               all
               that
               can
               be
               made
               out
               of
               this
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               once
               gained
               some
               Reputation
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               that
               had
               discovered
               many
               Secrets
               ,
               and
               that
               had
               penetrated
               into
               many
               Intrigues
               ;
               all
               which
               he
               has
               made
               a
               shift
               now
               to
               lose
               ;
               for
               as
               long
               as
               he
               went
               about
               the
               Ruelles
               of
               Paris
               ,
               those
               things
               might
               perhaps
               pass
               with
               less
               exact
               Judges
               ;
               but
               now
               that
               he
               will
               carry
               his
               Visions
               further
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               like
               to
               be
               solicited
               on
               all
               hands
               by
               the
               offers
               of
               Pensions
               any
               more
               :
               so
               he
               must
               now
               try
               to
               keep
               up
               the
               value
               of
               his
               Books
               ;
               for
               the
               sale
               
               of
               them
               ,
               being
               perhaps
               the
               only
               revenue
               that
               is
               left
               him
               ;
               he
               must
               maintain
               their
               credit
               better
               than
               he
               has
               done
               ,
               otherwise
               both
               they
               and
               he
               will
               sink
               in
               their
               price
               .
               It
               is
               not
               the
               Dedicating
               his
               Books
               to
               a
               great
               Monarch
               ,
               that
               will
               support
               their
               Reputation
               .
               It
               seems
               he
               fancies
               ,
               that
               those
               poor
               Flateries
               that
               he
               has
               offered
               up
               at
               that
               Altar
               ,
               give
               him
               such
               a
               pretension
               to
               a
               protection
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               boldly
               invite
               that
               Prince
               to
               be
               a
               Witness
               to
               this
               Dispute
               of
               his
               with
               me
               ;
               not
               considering
               how
               much
               it
               is
               below
               the
               Sublimity
               of
               such
               a
               Monarch
               ,
               to
               be
               appealed
               to
               on
               so
               mean
               an
               occasion
               :
               It
               is
               a
               forgetting
               the
               respect
               due
               to
               crowned
               Heads
               ,
               to
               run
               to
               them
               with
               every
               trifle
               :
               but
               Mr.
               Varillas
               will
               needs
               engage
               the
               King
               in
               the
               Quarrel
               ,
               and
               represent
               himself
               as
               his
               Champion
               ,
               not
               doubting
               but
               that
               this
               his
               Zeal
               for
               his
               Glory
               will
               receive
               some
               Eminent
               Reward
               ;
               yet
               if
               the
               reward
               is
               proportioned
               to
               the
               service
               that
               is
               done
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               go
               far
               :
               and
               as
               it
               seems
               the
               Iesuites
               have
               desired
               Mr.
               Varillas
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               the
               concerns
               of
               their
               Order
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               too
               good
               Judges
               not
               
               to
               know
               that
               the
               services
               of
               so
               decried
               an
               Author
               ,
               are
               Injuries
               rather
               than
               Favours
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               those
               two
               Eminentmen
               ,
               who
               have
               consecrated
               their
               pens
               to
               their
               Princes
               Honour
               ,
               will
               be
               moved
               with
               a
               just
               Indignation
               when
               they
               see
               how
               poorly
               it
               is
               defended
               by
               Mr.
               Varillas
               ;
               
               and
               that
               they
               will
               procure
               an
               Order
               ,
               prohibiting
               him
               to
               medle
               with
               Subjects
               that
               are
               so
               far
               above
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               very
               likely
               ,
               that
               this
               precaution
               will
               be
               needless
               :
               and
               that
               he
               will
               quickly
               bring
               himself
               as
               low
               in
               the
               esteem
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               it
               seems
               he
               is
               high
               in
               his
               own
               .
               For
               not
               contended
               to
               tell
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 rises
                 above
                 the
                 Vulgar
              
               ,
               
               and
               that
               he
               has
               studied
               to
               imitate
               the
               Antients
               ,
               leaving
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               Region
               below
               him
               ,
               such
               
                 poor
                 Writers
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 among
                 the
                 Historians
                 of
                 the
                 lower
                 form
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               all
               this
               were
               too
               little
               ,
               he
               will
               carry
               his
               own
               Commendations
               further
               :
               and
               since
               this
               ingrateful
               Age
               does
               not
               pay
               him
               the
               esteem
               it
               owes
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               make
               all
               that
               up
               in
               a
               most
               superlative
               value
               that
               
               he
               puts
               on
               himself
               .
               He
               is
               not
               satisfied
               to
               compare
               himself
               to
               Tacitus
               ,
               but
               thinks
               
                 the
                 Characters
                 that
                 he
                 gives
                 are
                 even
                 Superiour
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 Tacitus
                 .
              
               I
               will
               not
               disturb
               him
               in
               the
               peaceable
               possession
               of
               those
               good
               thoughts
               that
               he
               has
               of
               his
               own
               productions
               ,
               in
               which
               I
               believe
               he
               has
               few
               rivals
               :
               but
               as
               for
               that
               small
               disposition
               that
               I
               once
               had
               to
               think
               well
               of
               them
               ,
               
               with
               which
               he
               reproaches
               me
               sometimes
               ,
               he
               has
               so
               fully
               convinced
               me
               of
               my
               mistake
               ,
               
               that
               he
               has
               quite
               cured
               me
               of
               it
               ;
               I
               had
               softned
               a
               severe
               censure
               I
               put
               on
               his
               works
               ,
               by
               saying
               ,
               that
               
                 his
                 writings
                 wanted
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 beauties
                 of
                 History
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 truth
              
               ;
               where
               the
               Incense
               that
               I
               gave
               in
               the
               former
               part
               of
               the
               Period
               ,
               was
               intended
               to
               carry
               some
               mitigation
               to
               the
               sharpness
               of
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               as
               one
               that
               is
               extreamly
               in
               love
               with
               himself
               ,
               misrepresents
               even
               the
               reproofs
               given
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               praises
               ;
               so
               he
               turns
               this
               as
               if
               I
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 wanted
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 qualities
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Historian
                 ,
                 without
                 adding
                 any
                 expression
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 truth
              
               ;
               yet
               because
               I
               confess
               my
               words
               
               gave
               some
               occasion
               to
               this
               mistake
               ,
               and
               since
               I
               would
               not
               be
               willingly
               guilty
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               may
               encrease
               his
               distemper
               ,
               I
               do
               now
               acknowledg
               ,
               that
               I
               writ
               these
               words
               too
               carelesly
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               shewed
               more
               good
               breeding
               than
               exactness
               in
               them
               .
               But
               to
               let
               him
               see
               how
               apt
               I
               am
               to
               confess
               my
               Faults
               ,
               and
               to
               retract
               them
               ,
               I
               do
               acknowledg
               that
               he
               has
               so
               fully
               convinced
               me
               of
               my
               error
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               now
               like
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               other
               extream
               ,
               and
               to
               allow
               him
               none
               of
               the
               
                 beauties
                 of
                 History
              
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               a
               smooth
               way
               of
               telling
               his
               dreams
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               as
               little
               judgment
               as
               there
               is
               truth
               in
               what
               he
               writes
               .
               I
               hope
               he
               is
               now
               satisfied
               with
               my
               sincerity
               in
               this
               confession
               ;
               and
               to
               shew
               him
               how
               sensible
               I
               am
               of
               my
               former
               error
               ,
               I
               shall
               take
               great
               care
               in
               all
               time
               coming
               ,
               not
               to
               commend
               him
               beyond
               what
               I
               think
               is
               due
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               am
               sure
               I
               shall
               be
               very
               sparing
               ,
               and
               will
               praise
               his
               works
               as
               little
               as
               those
               learned
               men
               at
               Paris
               do
               ,
               who
               begin
               now
               to
               speak
               out
               to
               the
               world
               that
               which
               they
               said
               to
               me
               in
               discourse
               ,
               while
               I
               had
               the
               honour
               to
               see
               them
               .
               Mr.
               Hosier's
               Letter
               is
               no
               
               great
               sign
               of
               his
               admiring
               Mr.
               Varillas
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               it
               seems
               he
               himself
               does
               ;
               and
               tho
               I
               do
               not
               think
               fit
               to
               name
               the
               persons
               that
               gave
               me
               those
               ill
               impressions
               of
               his
               works
               ,
               
               for
               which
               he
               reproaches
               me
               ,
               yet
               I
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               some
               of
               them
               will
               name
               themselves
               too
               soon
               perhaps
               for
               his
               honour
               .
               A
               man
               is
               indeed
               tempted
               by
               the
               confidence
               with
               which
               Mr.
               Varillas
               proposes
               his
               Fictions
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               express
               his
               Indignation
               in
               terms
               that
               are
               perhaps
               sharper
               than
               is
               fitting
               :
               and
               this
               carried
               me
               into
               a
               smartness
               in
               my
               Reflections
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               had
               never
               appeared
               in
               any
               of
               my
               other
               writings
               :
               the
               Cause
               ,
               the
               present
               conjuncture
               of
               Affairs
               ,
               and
               the
               reputation
               that
               Mr.
               Varillas
               had
               gained
               ,
               seemed
               to
               require
               it
               :
               but
               now
               I
               do
               assure
               him
               ,
               that
               how
               much
               raillery
               or
               contempt
               soever
               he
               may
               find
               in
               my
               Reply
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               shall
               meet
               with
               no
               mixture
               of
               anger
               .
               I
               must
               put
               a
               little
               salt
               and
               seasoning
               in
               a
               writing
               of
               this
               nature
               :
               for
               it
               is
               a
               dull
               business
               to
               go
               on
               in
               a
               Flat
               strain
               like
               his
               ,
               and
               only
               to
               say
               
                 this
                 is
                 False
              
               ,
               and
               
                 that
                 is
                 Impudent
              
               ,
               and
               to
               sprinkle
               here
               and
               there
               a
               
               
               
               
               
               course
               piece
               of
               raillery
               .
               I
               will
               therefore
               make
               my self
               and
               my
               Reader
               a
               little
               merry
               with
               him
               :
               for
               a
               very
               bad
               entertainment
               must
               be
               set
               off
               with
               guarnishings
               :
               And
               Mr.
               
               Varilla's
               errors
               and
               his
               ignorance
               exposed
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               would
               make
               but
               an
               ill
               Regale
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               not
               quickned
               with
               a
               little
               humour
               .
            
             
               A
               very
               short
               Answer
               carrys
               off
               all
               that
               is
               material
               in
               this
               Book
               ;
               for
               the
               only
               Authority
               that
               is
               brought
               being
               
                 Florimond
                 de
                 Raymond
              
               ;
               as
               soon
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               how
               little
               credit
               is
               due
               to
               him
               ,
               then
               the
               substance
               of
               his
               whole
               Answer
               is
               examined
               :
               he
               lived
               at
               Bourdeaux
               far
               from
               England
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               knowledg
               of
               
                 English
                 Affairs
              
               :
               he
               had
               no
               sort
               of
               Instruction
               relating
               to
               our
               matters
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               drew
               from
               Sanders
               ,
               whose
               Eccho
               he
               was
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               now
               Mr.
               Varillas
               is
               his
               .
               So
               that
               since
               Sanders
               was
               the
               Text
               upon
               which
               both
               he
               and
               all
               the
               other
               Writers
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Communion
              
               had
               only
               enlarged
               ,
               I
               had
               reason
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               overthrowing
               Sander's
               credit
               ,
               did
               at
               the
               same
               time
               refute
               all
               the
               other
               Authors
               that
               had
               copied
               him
               .
               And
               I
               had
               done
               
               this
               so
               effectually
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               has
               since
               that
               time
               pretended
               to
               justify
               Sanders
               .
               I
               do
               not
               think
               every
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               read
               my
               Book
               ;
               yet
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               
               that
               every
               man
               that
               goes
               to
               write
               upon
               those
               matters
               ,
               is
               bound
               to
               read
               it
               ,
               and
               either
               to
               discover
               that
               the
               Authorities
               upon
               which
               I
               have
               founded
               my
               History
               ,
               are
               false
               ,
               or
               to
               forsake
               those
               common
               Mistakes
               that
               Forreigners
               had
               taken
               up
               on
               
               Sander's
               Authority
               .
               It
               is
               no
               excuse
               for
               a
               man
               that
               has
               followed
               those
               Authors
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 had
                 said
                 those
                 things
                 before
                 him
              
               ;
               unless
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               the
               Voucher
               was
               both
               well
               informed
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               a
               sincere
               and
               dispassionate
               man.
               Now
               as
               
                 Florimond
                 de
                 Raymond
              
               had
               no
               particular
               Informations
               of
               our
               Affairs
               ,
               so
               a
               man
               sees
               in
               every
               period
               of
               his
               History
               ,
               so
               much
               of
               a
               malignant
               spirit
               against
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               this
               gives
               a
               just
               Prejudice
               against
               all
               that
               he
               says
               :
               and
               if
               I
               have
               proved
               beyond
               a
               possibility
               of
               Contradiction
               ,
               that
               the
               relations
               that
               he
               gives
               must
               be
               false
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               become
               true
               because
               a
               Florimond
               ,
               or
               a
               Varillas
               from
               him
               ,
               have
               affirmed
               
               them
               .
               As
               for
               that
               part
               of
               
               Florimond's
               History
               ,
               which
               relates
               to
               the
               affairs
               of
               England
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               pretended
               to
               be
               writ
               by
               him
               :
               for
               the
               contrary
               is
               expresly
               intimated
               in
               the
               Preface
               ,
               &
               his
               Son
               seems
               to
               claim
               the
               praise
               of
               that
               to
               himself
               .
               But
               upon
               the
               whole
               matter
               ,
               it
               is
               first
               very
               much
               doubted
               ,
               whether
               he
               was
               at
               all
               the
               Author
               of
               those
               Books
               that
               passed
               under
               his
               name
               .
               For
               many
               have
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 F.
                 Richeome
              
               a
               Iesuite
               writ
               them
               ,
               and
               borrowed
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Councellour
               of
               Parliament
               to
               give
               his
               work
               the
               more
               credit
               :
               perhaps
               it
               was
               thought
               necessary
               to
               set
               a
               Writer
               of
               some
               name
               in
               opposition
               to
               Mr.
               
                 de
                 Thou
              
               ,
               whose
               History
               was
               writ
               with
               too
               much
               sincerity
               to
               be
               acceptable
               to
               that
               Order
               .
               
                 Peter
                 Mathieu
              
               in
               his
               History
               says
               positively
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               believed
               that
               
                 F.
                 Richeome
              
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Books
               that
               went
               under
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Florimond
                 de
                 Raimond
                 .
                 Viguier
              
               in
               his
               
                 Theater
                 of
                 Antichrist
              
               ,
               and
               Rivet
               in
               his
               
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Iesuite
              
               ,
               say
               the
               same
               thing
               :
               and
               these
               were
               men
               that
               writ
               soon
               after
               Florimond's
               Books
               appeared
               .
               Blondel
               was
               also
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               ;
               and
               tho
               he
               aggreed
               with
               the
               
               pretended
               Florimond
               concerning
               the
               Falsehood
               of
               the
               Story
               of
               
                 Pope
                 Ioan
              
               ,
               upon
               which
               he
               had
               also
               writ
               a
               Book
               ;
               yet
               he
               spends
               forty
               pages
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Book
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               poorly
               Florimond
               had
               disproved
               it
               ,
               and
               lays
               him
               open
               in
               a
               vast
               number
               of
               errors
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               committed
               ,
               of
               which
               some
               are
               extream
               absurd
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Writers
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               have
               magnified
               him
               highly
               :
               a
               man
               that
               writ
               so
               passionatly
               for
               them
               ,
               could
               not
               fail
               of
               this
               :
               so
               no
               wonder
               if
               Possevin
               and
               Gretzer
               cry
               him
               up
               :
               and
               we
               see
               by
               a
               Letter
               of
               
                 Card.
                 Baronius
              
               ,
               (
               published
               by
               
                 Mr.
                 Colomies
              
               )
               writ
               to
               
                 Florimond
                 de
                 Raimond
              
               ,
               how
               highly
               he
               valued
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               looked
               on
               him
               as
               a
               most
               extraordinary
               person
               .
               But
               all
               this
               will
               not
               prevail
               much
               on
               those
               who
               knew
               the
               genius
               of
               those
               Writers
               ,
               and
               how
               apt
               they
               were
               to
               magnify
               every
               one
               that
               was
               passionate
               in
               their
               cause
               .
               Yet
               these
               praises
               given
               him
               by
               strangers
               ,
               could
               not
               raise
               his
               reputation
               in
               France
               ,
               where
               he
               never
               passed
               for
               a
               Writer
               of
               any
               note
               ,
               either
               for
               judgment
               or
               sincerity
               :
               and
               he
               was
               as
               little
               esteemed
               in
               the
               quality
               of
               a
               Judge
               ,
               as
               he
               
               deserves
               to
               be
               for
               his
               writings
               ;
               for
               the
               Character
               that
               was
               given
               of
               him
               ,
               was
               no
               less
               severe
               than
               pleasant
               :
               
                 Iudicat
                 sine
                 conscientia
                 ,
                 libros
                 scribit
                 sine
                 scientia
                 ,
                 &
                 aedificat
                 sine
                 pecunia
                 :
                 He
                 judges
                 without
                 conscience
                 ,
                 he
                 writes
                 Books
                 without
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 builds
                 without
                 money
                 .
              
               And
               now
               this
               is
               the
               Hero
               of
               
                 Mr.
                 Varillas
              
               ,
               upon
               whose
               Testimony
               he
               triumphs
               :
               and
               he
               who
               perhaps
               a
               year
               ago
               ,
               would
               have
               resented
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               greatest
               indignity
               that
               could
               have
               been
               done
               him
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               nothing
               but
               copy
               such
               an
               Author
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               only
               his
               Eccho
               ,
               is
               now
               glad
               to
               fly
               to
               so
               poor
               a
               shift
               ;
               for
               which
               he
               is
               ,
               as
               I
               hear
               ,
               so
               much
               censured
               in
               Paris
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               perhaps
               too
               great
               a
               cruelty
               in
               me
               to
               urge
               this
               matter
               too
               far
               .
               Yet
               
                 Mr.
                 Varillas
              
               has
               a
               sublim
               tour
               in
               every
               thing
               ,
               so
               that
               instead
               of
               setting
               before
               us
               the
               reasons
               that
               led
               him
               to
               depend
               upon
               such
               an
               Author
               ,
               which
               might
               pass
               with
               the
               world
               ,
               such
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               was
               well
               informed
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               free
               of
               passion
               :
               he
               gives
               one
               ,
               which
               indeed
               no
               man
               besides
               himself
               would
               ever
               have
               thought
               on
               :
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 had
                 
                 a
                 Wife
                 and
                 Children
              
               :
               
               now
               it
               is
               not
               easy
               to
               find
               out
               the
               force
               of
               this
               Argument
               :
               but
               a
               man
               must
               rise
               above
               the
               Vulgar
               as
               much
               as
               
                 Mr.
                 Varillas
              
               ,
               to
               comprehend
               his
               lofty
               strains
               .
               If
               to
               have
               Wife
               and
               Children
               makes
               a
               man
               a
               good
               Writer
               ,
               one
               may
               conclude
               without
               any
               further
               enquiry
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Varillas
               has
               neither
               .
               Here
               is
               also
               a
               new
               Argument
               for
               he
               
                 Marriage
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
              
               ,
               that
               has
               never
               been
               yet
               thought
               on
               ,
               yet
               an
               ordinary
               capacity
               like
               mine
               ,
               cannot
               comprehend
               why
               this
               should
               have
               made
               
                 Florimond
                 de
                 Raimond
              
               a
               good
               Writer
               ,
               and
               why
               it
               had
               not
               the
               same
               effect
               on
               
                 Mr.
                 de
                 Thou
              
               .
               So
               I
               think
               I
               have
               said
               enough
               concerning
               this
               Councellour
               of
               Bourdeaux
               ,
               and
               his
               Wife
               and
               Children
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               other
               general
               Considerations
               ,
               
               which
               I
               will
               propose
               before
               I
               enter
               into
               the
               more
               particular
               review
               of
               his
               Answer
               :
               He
               argues
               in
               several
               places
               against
               matters
               that
               I
               had
               proved
               by
               the
               most
               Authentical
               Evidences
               possible
               ;
               and
               from
               some
               Improbabilities
               he
               pretends
               to
               overthrow
               what
               I
               had
               said
               :
               and
               in
               one
               place
               he
               
               
               
               
               
               thinks
               he
               argues
               strongly
               ,
               when
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 shew
                 him
                 an
                 Instance
                 that
                 the
                 like
                 ever
                 fell
                 out
                 before
              
               :
               an
               Impossibility
               is
               indeed
               a
               very
               good
               answer
               to
               all
               the
               Proofs
               that
               can
               be
               brought
               :
               and
               such
               are
               the
               evidences
               by
               which
               I
               overthrow
               the
               Calumnies
               thrown
               on
               
                 Anne
                 Bullen
              
               :
               but
               Improbabilities
               ought
               never
               to
               be
               set
               against
               Positive
               Proofs
               :
               for
               men
               are
               so
               apt
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               Humour
               and
               Caprice
               ,
               and
               are
               sometimes
               so
               blinded
               by
               passion
               and
               Interest
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               often
               depart
               from
               all
               the
               Rules
               both
               of
               Prudence
               and
               Decency
               :
               nor
               is
               it
               a
               Reason
               to
               be
               alledged
               by
               any
               ,
               but
               Mr.
               Varillas
               ,
               that
               such
               things
               cannot
               be
               true
               ,
               because
               I
               cannot
               shew
               the
               like
               instance
               in
               any
               other
               History
               .
               For
               supposing
               that
               were
               true
               ,
               every
               Age
               ,
               as
               it
               produces
               Originals
               ,
               so
               affords
               new
               Subjects
               of
               Amasement
               :
               for
               Instance
               ,
               it
               may
               seem
               incredible
               that
               a
               man
               could
               have
               writ
               so
               many
               Books
               of
               History
               as
               Mr.
               Varillas
               has
               done
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               mentions
               nothing
               less
               than
               
                 Letters
                 ,
                 Instructions
              
               ,
               and
               other
               
                 Original
                 Papers
              
               ;
               and
               this
               in
               an
               Age
               in
               which
               men
               are
               not
               easy
               nor
               Implicit
               ,
               but
               love
               to
               examin
               Matters
               ,
               and
               that
               also
               upon
               
               Subjects
               of
               Religion
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               was
               probable
               ,
               that
               some
               men
               might
               call
               him
               to
               an
               account
               ;
               and
               that
               yet
               this
               man
               ,
               when
               called
               to
               an
               account
               ,
               should
               not
               cite
               one
               of
               all
               these
               Papers
               ,
               but
               should
               build
               only
               on
               a
               doubted
               and
               despised
               Author
               :
               and
               that
               when
               he
               had
               reason
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               this
               other
               Writings
               might
               be
               critically
               examined
               ,
               he
               went
               on
               in
               the
               same
               careless
               and
               bold
               strain
               ;
               a
               man
               may
               argue
               very
               strongly
               ,
               that
               this
               cannot
               be
               true
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Varillas
               cannot
               give
               an
               Instance
               that
               the
               like
               ever
               fell
               out
               before
               ;
               yet
               after
               all
               ,
               the
               thing
               is
               true
               ;
               so
               that
               Improbabilities
               may
               be
               justly
               set
               against
               Probabilities
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               unreasonably
               urged
               against
               Positive
               proofs
               .
               Truth
               is
               Truth
               still
               ,
               tho
               it
               had
               never
               fallen
               out
               but
               once
               ;
               as
               Mr.
               Varillas
               is
               an
               Original
               ;
               for
               there
               was
               never
               an
               Author
               before
               him
               that
               carried
               on
               Impostures
               in
               Matters
               of
               History
               so
               impudently
               as
               he
               has
               done
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Varillas
               cites
               likewise
               many
               passages
               out
               of
               his
               other
               Books
               ,
               
               to
               shew
               that
               he
               was
               not
               ignorant
               of
               those
               things
               for
               
               which
               I
               charge
               him
               ,
               and
               which
               contradict
               what
               he
               has
               writ
               in
               his
               
                 History
                 of
                 Heresies
              
               :
               but
               first
               ,
               I
               do
               assure
               him
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               read
               his
               other
               Books
               with
               so
               much
               exactness
               as
               to
               remember
               all
               that
               is
               in
               them
               .
               I
               was
               indeed
               at
               first
               surprised
               ,
               with
               the
               many
               Discoveries
               that
               he
               seemed
               to
               make
               ;
               but
               I
               very
               quickly
               made
               another
               Discovery
               ,
               that
               destroyed
               them
               all
               :
               and
               found
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Writer
               of
               Romances
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               
                 true
                 Histories
              
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               in
               that
               sense
               in
               which
               Lucian
               uses
               that
               Title
               :
               so
               I
               am
               nothing
               concerned
               in
               his
               other
               Books
               ,
               but
               intend
               only
               to
               destroy
               his
               Credit
               ,
               which
               ,
               I
               think
               my self
               as
               much
               obliged
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               to
               discover
               a
               false
               Coyner
               :
               If
               he
               has
               writ
               differently
               in
               his
               other
               Books
               ,
               from
               what
               he
               writes
               in
               this
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               bound
               to
               receive
               or
               bear
               all
               his
               Contradictions
               :
               and
               from
               this
               very
               thing
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               pretends
               to
               justify
               himself
               ,
               he
               destroys
               his
               own
               Credit
               ;
               for
               if
               he
               had
               writ
               upon
               good
               Instructions
               ,
               all
               would
               have
               been
               Uniform
               :
               for
               Truth
               is
               ever
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               does
               not
               change
               faces
               :
               but
               a
               man
               that
               writes
               his
               own
               Visions
               ,
               cannot
               carry
               always
               along
               with
               him
               all
               his
               Dreams
               :
               and
               
               therefore
               he
               fits
               them
               to
               the
               present
               occasion
               ;
               so
               that
               his
               having
               reported
               them
               in
               another
               manner
               in
               some
               of
               his
               other
               Books
               ,
               does
               not
               at
               all
               justify
               him
               ,
               but
               gives
               a
               further
               discovery
               of
               his
               Romantick
               Impostures
               .
            
             
               I
               now
               come
               to
               a
               more
               particular
               Enquiry
               ,
               and
               shall
               hereafter
               follow
               him
               more
               closely
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               represent
               only
               the
               most
               Eminent
               of
               the
               Impertinencies
               that
               are
               in
               his
               Book
               ,
               and
               strike
               the
               Eye
               ;
               for
               to
               search
               after
               all
               ,
               were
               both
               endless
               and
               needless
               .
            
             
               I.
               He
               will
               needs
               justify
               his
               view
               of
               Heresy
               ,
               delivered
               in
               a
               prophetick
               stile
               ,
               
               from
               Titus
               Livius's
               beginning
               ;
               who
               only
               tells
               what
               he
               intended
               to
               do
               himself
               :
               which
               any
               Writer
               besides
               Mr.
               Varillas
               may
               very
               well
               do
               ;
               for
               those
               who
               write
               upon
               true
               Information
               ,
               know
               what
               they
               go
               about
               ;
               but
               an
               Author
               of
               Romances
               cannot
               so
               easily
               fore-tel
               this
               :
               I
               do
               not
               quarrel
               with
               him
               for
               telling
               what
               he
               intended
               to
               do
               himself
               ,
               but
               for
               representing
               the
               progress
               of
               Heresy
               in
               a
               fore-telling
               stile
               .
               It
               seems
               his
               Acquaintance
               among
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Authors
              
               is
               equal
               to
               his
               Knowledg
               of
               Manuscripts
               ;
               otherwise
               he
               could
               
               have
               found
               others
               that
               had
               begun
               their
               Works
               as
               Livy
               does
               ,
               without
               going
               so
               far
               down
               as
               to
               
                 St.
                 Ierome
              
               ;
               and
               if
               that
               Father
               had
               not
               done
               the
               Church
               more
               service
               in
               writing
               on
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               than
               he
               did
               in
               the
               writing
               of
               Lives
               ,
               his
               Authority
               would
               be
               as
               small
               as
               Mr.
               Varillas
               ought
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               II.
               I
               tell
               him
               once
               for
               all
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               not
               believe
               a
               title
               of
               the
               Negotiation
               of
               Mr.
               
                 de
                 Noailles
              
               ,
               
               that
               he
               cites
               ,
               nor
               of
               any
               other
               upon
               his
               word
               ,
               unless
               he
               tells
               where
               they
               may
               be
               found
               ;
               and
               if
               Mr.
               
                 de
                 Noailles
              
               was
               instructed
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Northumberland
               ,
               when
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               was
               but
               thirteen
               year
               old
               ;
               then
               the
               paper
               must
               be
               false
               :
               for
               Dudley
               was
               not
               created
               
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northumberland
              
               before
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               was
               fifteen
               years
               old
               :
               there
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               between
               Governing
               a
               Prince
               ,
               and
               being
               his
               Governour
               :
               all
               the
               world
               believed
               ,
               that
               
                 Cardinal
                 de
                 Richelieu
                 governed
                 Lewis
              
               the
               thirteenth
               ;
               yet
               no
               body
               called
               him
               his
               Governour
               .
            
             
               III.
               He
               denies
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               two
               Editions
               of
               his
               Book
               printed
               at
               Paris
               ,
               
               the
               
                 Epithet
                 simple
              
               is
               added
               to
               the
               quality
               of
               Gentleman
               ,
               
               with
               which
               he
               had
               honoured
               the
               Lord
               Darnley
               ;
               in
               this
               I
               must
               refer
               my self
               to
               those
               who
               have
               the
               French
               Editions
               ;
               but
               all
               who
               have
               read
               the
               Impression
               of
               Amsterdam
               ,
               see
               that
               he
               does
               me
               wrong
               in
               saying
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               added
               it
               .
               No
               ,
               I
               leave
               such
               practices
               to
               Mr.
               Varillas
               .
               I
               have
               taken
               some
               pains
               to
               find
               a
               Book
               of
               the
               Paris
               Edition
               in
               this
               Countrey
               ,
               but
               have
               not
               been
               able
               to
               do
               it
               :
               yet
               as
               for
               his
               Answer
               ,
               and
               his
               second
               Volum
               ,
               I
               have
               them
               before
               me
               of
               the
               Paris
               Edition
               ,
               so
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               room
               for
               any
               such
               Dispute
               for
               the
               future
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               strange
               ,
               that
               this
               word
               simple
               should
               have
               been
               soisted
               into
               the
               Dutch
               Impression
               ,
               if
               it
               was
               not
               in
               the
               Paris
               Edition
               :
               words
               are
               left
               out
               ,
               but
               seldom
               added
               in
               those
               Impressions
               ,
               that
               do
               only
               Copy
               another
               .
               The
               Series
               of
               the
               Narration
               makes
               me
               believe
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Varillas
               denies
               this
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               sincerity
               that
               he
               affirms
               other
               things
               ,
               why
               did
               he
               call
               him
               a
               Gentleman
               without
               adding
               any
               other
               Description
               of
               his
               Quality
               ;
               for
               let
               him
               say
               what
               he
               will
               ,
               of
               the
               Honour
               of
               that
               Title
               ,
               yet
               all
               the
               world
               knows
               ,
               that
               when
               a
               man
               is
               upon
               such
               an
               occasion
               
               qualified
               barely
               as
               a
               Gentleman
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               understood
               ,
               that
               he
               has
               no
               higher
               rank
               ,
               nor
               any
               particular
               distinction
               :
               and
               that
               which
               comes
               after
               this
               ,
               
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 Marriage
                 the
                 Queen
                 grew
                 contemptible
                 to
                 all
                 her
                 Subjects
              
               ;
               shews
               ,
               that
               even
               tho
               Simple
               were
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Paris
               Editions
               ,
               yet
               it
               must
               be
               understood
               .
               But
               because
               Mr.
               Varillas
               will
               pretend
               to
               know
               the
               Scottish
               Story
               ,
               he
               offers
               to
               recriminate
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               those
               who
               sent
               him
               that
               Story
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               have
               also
               furnished
               him
               with
               some
               .
               Errors
               for
               which
               he
               charges
               me
               in
               such
               heinous
               terms
               as
               to
               call
               them
               
                 Faults
                 of
                 vast
                 importance
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 meanest
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 little
                 Schollars
                 at
              
               Edinburgh
               
                 would
                 have
                 avoided
              
               .
               I
               ought
               to
               fall
               a
               trembling
               here
               ;
               for
               I
               know
               there
               would
               be
               no
               quarter
               for
               me
               if
               I
               fell
               into
               Mr.
               
               Varillas's
               hands
               :
               yet
               all
               these
               dreadful
               words
               come
               only
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               she
               whom
               I
               called
               the
               Lord
               
                 Darnley's
                 Grandmother
              
               ,
               proves
               to
               be
               his
               
                 Great
                 Grandmother
              
               ;
               and
               that
               she
               whom
               I
               call
               Isabel
               ,
               was
               Margaret
               .
               And
               are
               not
               these
               justly
               to
               be
               aggravated
               with
               such
               severity
               ,
               
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               these
               
                 were
                 Faults
                 of
                 the
                 
                 grossest
                 sort
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 first
                 Elements
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 my
                 Countrey
                 .
              
               I
               forgive
               Mr.
               Varillas
               for
               magnifying
               those
               mistakes
               ,
               since
               he
               can
               meet
               with
               no
               other
               :
               and
               I
               do
               not
               find
               my self
               a
               whit
               troubled
               ,
               if
               writing
               in
               Holland
               ,
               where
               I
               had
               not
               the
               requisites
               of
               Books
               or
               Papers
               ,
               I
               did
               not
               carry
               the
               race
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               Lennox
               so
               exactly
               in
               my
               memory
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               might
               mistake
               so
               far
               as
               to
               call
               a
               
                 Great
                 Grandmother
                 a
                 Grandmother
              
               ;
               and
               there
               having
               been
               a
               famous
               Lady
               
                 Isabel
                 Dowglas
              
               ,
               if
               I
               mistook
               Isabel
               for
               Margaret
               ,
               this
               is
               no
               great
               matter
               .
               But
               he
               charges
               me
               with
               a
               third
               ,
               because
               I
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Branch
                 of
                 the
              
               Lennox's
               
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 of
                 the
              
               Stewards
               ,
               
                 before
                 the
                 Crown
                 came
                 into
                 it
                 by
                 Marriage
              
               ;
               whereas
               he
               tells
               me
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               said
               
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
              
               ,
               since
               the
               first
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               Lennox
               was
               Brother
               to
               him
               that
               married
               the
               Heir
               of
               the
               Crown
               .
               If
               I
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 long
                 before
              
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               challenged
               me
               for
               it
               ;
               but
               the
               younger
               Brother
               being
               born
               before
               that
               Marriage
               ,
               and
               not
               being
               descended
               from
               it
               ,
               I
               used
               all
               necessary
               caution
               in
               my
               words
               ,
               my
               design
               being
               only
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               
               House
               of
               Lennox
               ,
               by
               the
               Paternal
               descent
               ,
               had
               no
               relation
               to
               the
               Crown
               :
               after
               this
               our
               Author
               ,
               
               to
               make
               some
               reparation
               to
               the
               Royal
               Family
               ,
               reckons
               up
               the
               Honours
               that
               some
               Branches
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Lennox
               had
               in
               France
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               were
               
                 Marquisses
                 ,
                 Counts
              
               of
               
                 Aubigny
                 ,
                 Viceroys
              
               of
               
                 Naples
                 ,
                 Admirals
              
               of
               Sicily
               ,
               and
               Mareshals
               of
               France
               :
               tho
               to
               make
               up
               this
               Catalogue
               of
               honour
               ,
               the
               same
               man
               runs
               Charles
               the
               fifths
               fate
               ,
               to
               be
               subdivided
               into
               two
               or
               three
               Dignities
               .
               But
               Mr.
               Varillas
               ought
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               Dignity
               of
               the
               K.
               of
               England's
               birth
               is
               too
               great
               a
               thing
               to
               receive
               any
               addition
               by
               the
               Imployments
               that
               those
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               Lennox
               might
               have
               merited
               in
               France
               :
               So
               mean
               a
               man
               as
               Mr.
               Varillas
               ,
               who
               has
               nothing
               in
               his
               thoughts
               but
               the
               smiles
               of
               Versailles
               ,
               fancies
               he
               gives
               a
               lustre
               to
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               Kings
               in
               Europe
               ,
               when
               he
               says
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               his
               Family
               served
               in
               France
               ,
               which
               rather
               lessens
               his
               Race
               than
               exalts
               it
               .
               As
               for
               his
               Impudence
               in
               putting
               the
               
                 Crown
                 of
                 Scotland
              
               instead
               of
               the
               
                 Crown
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               and
               his
               making
               me
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               Darnley
               might
               have
               
               been
               a
               dangerous
               competitor
               to
               
                 Mary
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
              
               for
               that
               Crown
               ,
               when
               not
               only
               my
               words
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               series
               of
               the
               Discourse
               ,
               shews
               ,
               that
               I
               meant
               only
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               ,
               was
               already
               observed
               .
               It
               will
               indeed
               bear
               a
               repetition
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               a
               remarkable
               instance
               of
               Mr.
               
               Varillas's
               sincerity
               ,
               and
               shews
               how
               safely
               the
               world
               may
               rely
               on
               his
               word
               .
               He
               shews
               his
               Ignorance
               again
               in
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 his
                 Marriage
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
              
               Scotland
               ,
               
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
              
               Scotland
               .
               The
               change
               of
               Religion
               was
               made
               before
               the
               Queen
               came
               out
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               setled
               some
               years
               before
               this
               Marriage
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               rather
               a
               step
               towards
               the
               subverting
               of
               the
               Religion
               then
               established
               ,
               since
               the
               Lord
               Darnley
               lived
               and
               died
               a
               
                 Roman
                 Catholick
              
               .
            
             
               IV.
               What
               he
               says
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               greatness
               of
               Queen
               Maries
               spirit
               does
               not
               contradict
               the
               character
               that
               He
               gives
               of
               her
               ,
               
               is
               so
               poor
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               not
               examin
               it
               ;
               the
               subject
               is
               too
               tender
               to
               admit
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               what
               he
               says
               is
               too
               dull
               to
               deserve
               it
               .
            
             
             
               V.
               He
               gives
               a
               long
               Citation
               of
               his
               own
               words
               ,
               
               by
               which
               it
               does
               not
               appear
               that
               I
               supprest
               any
               thing
               that
               needed
               to
               be
               told
               by
               me
               ;
               if
               this
               Book
               had
               been
               printed
               two
               years
               sooner
               than
               it
               was
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               believed
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Varillas
               was
               in
               Pension
               to
               some
               body
               else
               ,
               than
               the
               
                 King
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               by
               the
               pains
               he
               is
               at
               to
               justify
               the
               putting
               a
               Bastard
               into
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               Crown
               :
               for
               I
               do
               not
               believe
               ,
               that
               at
               this
               time
               any
               body
               thinks
               him
               considerable
               enough
               to
               be
               corrupted
               .
               
               2.
               
               His
               alledging
               that
               I
               had
               accused
               him
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               had
               composed
               whole
               Volums
               on
               this
               subject
               ,
               is
               another
               mark
               of
               his
               sincerity
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               visible
               ,
               I
               had
               said
               no
               such
               thing
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Proofs
               he
               brings
               to
               justify
               what
               he
               had
               said
               of
               the
               baseness
               of
               the
               Race
               of
               the
               Tudors
               from
               some
               Strangers
               ,
               and
               Harpsfield
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               worst
               of
               our
               Writers
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               put
               in
               the
               ballance
               either
               with
               Polider
               Virgil's
               Testimony
               ,
               or
               the
               more
               Authentick
               Evidences
               that
               I
               had
               given
               ,
               particularly
               in
               my
               Appendix
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               says
               not
               a
               word
               .
               
               4.
               
               There
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               between
               saying
               ,
               that
               the
               Tudors
               were
               not
               Gentlemen
               ,
               and
               the
               denying
               that
               he
               was
               a
               fit
               match
               for
               a
               Queen-Dowager
               .
               And
               tho
               Mr.
               
                 de
                 Courteney
              
               is
               perhaps
               of
               a
               higher
               degree
               of
               Nobility
               ,
               than
               I
               pretend
               that
               the
               Tudors
               are
               ,
               yet
               I
               believe
               he
               would
               be
               thought
               an
               unequal
               match
               to
               a
               Queen
               Dowager
               of
               France
               :
               so
               tho
               the
               Tudors
               might
               perhaps
               drive
               up
               their
               pedigree
               to
               Cadwaller
               ,
               yet
               they
               had
               been
               for
               some
               Ages
               reckoned
               only
               as
               one
               of
               the
               best
               Families
               of
               W●les
               :
               and
               this
               puts
               an
               end
               to
               all
               that
               trifling
               of
               his
               ,
               when
               he
               pretends
               to
               argue
               against
               his
               Birth
               ,
               by
               saying
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               was
               so
               descended
               ,
               he
               was
               an
               equal
               Match
               to
               the
               
                 Queen
                 Dowager
              
               .
               5.
               
               There
               might
               be
               very
               good
               reasons
               that
               might
               make
               the
               Queen
               conceal
               her
               Marriage
               all
               that
               was
               possible
               ,
               even
               tho
               Tudor
               had
               been
               ever
               so
               good
               a
               Gentleman
               :
               for
               she
               being
               a
               Queen-mother
               ,
               and
               having
               a
               Son
               newly
               born
               ,
               which
               gave
               the
               prospect
               of
               a
               long
               share
               in
               the
               Government
               ,
               she
               had
               reason
               to
               hide
               her
               Marrying
               a
               Gentleman
               ,
               had
               he
               been
               ever
               so
               nobly
               born
               .
               The
               Dowager
               of
               France
               ,
               that
               was
               King
               
                 Henry's
                 Sister
              
               ,
               
               had
               none
               of
               those
               considerations
               for
               hiding
               her
               Marriage
               with
               Brandon
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               Sister
               the
               
                 Queen
                 Dowager
              
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               had
               no
               reason
               at
               all
               to
               hide
               her
               Marriage
               ;
               for
               she
               made
               it
               to
               secure
               her
               in
               the
               Government
               ,
               Dowglas
               Earl
               of
               Angus
               being
               then
               the
               greatest
               Subject
               in
               the
               Nation
               :
               so
               the
               keeping
               this
               Marriage
               with
               Tudor
               secret
               ,
               does
               not
               at
               all
               prove
               that
               He
               was
               no
               Gentleman
               .
               6.
               
               But
               Mr.
               Varillas
               does
               not
               pretend
               to
               answer
               the
               main
               thing
               that
               I
               laid
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               speaks
               of
               the
               Tudor
               that
               married
               into
               the
               Family
               of
               the
               Plantagenets
               ,
               as
               a
               mean
               man
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               the
               Kings
               uterine
               Brother
               ;
               so
               that
               I
               shewed
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               writ
               his
               History
               ,
               he
               knew
               nothing
               of
               that
               Marriage
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               imagined
               ,
               that
               any
               man
               who
               knew
               it
               could
               pretend
               to
               reckon
               up
               the
               Race
               of
               the
               Tudors
               ,
               without
               mentioning
               its
               chief
               Dignity
               .
               7.
               
               If
               I
               had
               thought
               so
               slight
               a
               fault
               ,
               which
               Mr.
               Varillas
               magnifies
               so
               much
               in
               me
               ,
               of
               calling
               a
               Great-grand-mother
               a
               Grand-mother
               ,
               worth
               mentioning
               ,
               here
               I
               have
               proved
               him
               guilty
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               
               he
               calls
               the
               Tudor
               that
               married
               the
               Plantagenet
               ,
               Great-grand-father
               to
               King
               Henry
               the
               VIII
               .
               
               whereas
               he
               was
               only
               his
               Grand-father
               .
               8.
               
               He
               tells
               us
               in
               his
               Justifying
               the
               Succession
               of
               Bastards
               ,
               that
               the
               Rank
               of
               the
               King's
               Bastard
               was
               much
               higher
               than
               
                 Owen
                 Tudors
              
               was
               ;
               but
               tho
               the
               French
               have
               so
               far
               flattered
               the
               Lewdness
               of
               their
               Kings
               ,
               as
               to
               esteem
               their
               Bastards
               
                 Princes
                 born
              
               ,
               yet
               in
               England
               they
               have
               no
               Rank
               at
               all
               ,
               till
               the
               King
               gives
               them
               a
               Title
               ,
               and
               then
               their
               Rank
               is
               only
               according
               to
               the
               degree
               and
               the
               date
               of
               their
               Creation
               .
            
             
               VI.
               He
               confess
               here
               the
               very
               words
               that
               I
               cited
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               he
               pretends
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               accused
               him
               falsely
               .
               But
               that
               he
               may
               have
               some
               colour
               for
               this
               ,
               he
               charges
               on
               me
               words
               that
               are
               not
               in
               my
               Reflections
               .
               He
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 four
                 principal
                 Cantons
                 had
                 suffered
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 seduced
                 in
                 less
                 than
                 a
                 year
              
               ;
               whereas
               this
               was
               ten
               years
               work
               :
               and
               now
               he
               thinks
               to
               save
               this
               by
               saying
               ,
               
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 was
                 abused
                 
                 in
                 less
                 than
                 a
                 year
              
               ;
               but
               even
               this
               belonged
               only
               to
               Zurich
               ;
               whereas
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               four
               Cantons
               suffered
               themselves
               to
               be
               seduced
               :
               besides
               that
               ,
               what
               he
               speaks
               thus
               of
               the
               Cantons
               in
               general
               ,
               cannot
               be
               meant
               of
               some
               Individuals
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               Magistracy
               ;
               and
               yet
               now
               he
               confesses
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               ten
               years
               a
               considering
               this
               matter
               before
               it
               was
               generally
               received
               by
               the
               Government
               ,
               to
               whom
               only
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Cantons
               belongs
               :
               and
               as
               the
               Bigness
               of
               the
               Town
               of
               Basil
               does
               not
               hinder
               its
               being
               one
               of
               the
               little
               Cantons
               ,
               so
               the
               pensions
               that
               France
               might
               pay
               an
               Age
               ago
               to
               Schaffhouse
               ,
               will
               never
               change
               its
               rank
               among
               them
               :
               nor
               does
               he
               say
               a
               word
               to
               justify
               his
               Mustring
               up
               of
               the
               seven
               
                 Popish
                 Cantons
              
               among
               the
               small
               ones
               ;
               or
               his
               raising
               Appensel
               and
               Glaris
               to
               be
               among
               the
               middlesised
               .
            
             
               VII
               .
               Here
               he
               remembers
               me
               of
               my
               Fault
               of
               having
               said
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 his
                 way
                 of
                 writing
                 wanted
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Beauties
                 of
                 History
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 of
                 Truth
              
               ;
               which
               he
               thus
               repeats
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               ordinary
               sincerity
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 I
                 my self
                 had
                 avowed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 wanted
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Qualities
                 proper
                 for
                 writing
                 History
              
               ;
               without
               putting
               in
               my
               exception
               
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 truth
              
               :
               that
               even
               by
               this
               citation
               he
               might
               justify
               my
               accusing
               him
               of
               
                 want
                 of
                 truth
              
               :
               but
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 Copyers
                 fault
                 his
              
               Preface
               
                 to
                 his
                 third
                 Book
                 was
                 lost
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 up
                 the
                 best
                 he
                 could
              
               ;
               and
               then
               he
               comforts
               himself
               with
               his
               meditation
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 Authors
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 Fortune
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 other
                 human
                 things
              
               :
               but
               I
               was
               not
               bound
               to
               know
               the
               secrets
               that
               past
               between
               him
               and
               his
               Copyer
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               I
               am
               bound
               now
               to
               believe
               what
               he
               says
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Books
               of
               Authors
               are
               subject
               to
               Fortune
               ;
               for
               by
               a
               great
               chance
               his
               were
               once
               in
               some
               esteem
               ;
               but
               as
               we
               say
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               beyond
               the
               
                 reach
                 of
                 Fortune
              
               ;
               so
               his
               Books
               very
               likely
               may
               be
               soon
               exempted
               from
               Fortune
               in
               that
               sense
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               he
               seems
               to
               confess
               ,
               that
               the
               Preamble
               he
               sets
               before
               Luthers
               affair
               is
               Impertinent
               ,
               and
               I
               said
               no
               more
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               VIII
               .
               He
               gives
               me
               an
               Advice
               how
               I
               should
               have
               begun
               my
               History
               :
               
               
                 With
                 the
                 Indignation
                 that
                 
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 Papacy
                 ever
                 since
                 King
              
               John
               
                 had
                 subjected
                 his
                 Crown
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 See
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 established
                 the
                 Peterpence
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 encreased
                 because
                 a
                 Pope
                 had
                 made
                 them
                 lose
              
               Guienne
               ,
               
                 by
                 binding
                 one
                 of
                 their
              
               Kings
               
                 to
                 levy
                 the
                 tenths
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 Lands
                 :
                 that
                 King
              
               Henry
               
                 the
                 Eighth's
                 lewdness
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 great
                 byas
                 to
                 schism
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 pursues
                 in
                 a
                 full
                 career
              
               :
               and
               repeats
               those
               Absurd
               Calumnies
               concerning
               
                 Anne
                 Bullen
              
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               to
               copiously
               refuted
               :
               and
               at
               last
               he
               adds
               ,
               That
               King
               Henry
               
                 raised
                 mean
                 persons
                 to
                 great
                 Imployments
                 ;
                 that
                 these
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Government
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 could
                 not
                 enrich
                 themselves
                 but
                 moderatly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 years
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 since
                 they
                 resolved
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 rich
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 sudden
                 ,
                 they
                 saw
                 they
                 must
                 do
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 Churches
                 cost
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               wonder
               that
               Mr.
               Varillas
               should
               advise
               me
               to
               have
               made
               up
               a
               Preface
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               that
               so
               I
               might
               write
               in
               his
               own
               way
               ;
               but
               I
               think
               I
               have
               sufficiently
               convinced
               him
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               not
               such
               an
               esteem
               of
               him
               as
               to
               be
               much
               inclined
               to
               follow
               his
               Councel
               .
               1.
               
               It
               was
               King
               Ina
               ,
               and
               not
               King
               
               John
               ,
               that
               setled
               the
               Peter-pence
               2.
               
               K.
               John's
               Action
               was
               a
               personal
               Baseness
               in
               him
               ,
               
               which
               did
               not
               at
               all
               affect
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               was
               scarce
               any
               notice
               taken
               of
               that
               meanness
               of
               his
               ,
               unless
               it
               was
               to
               make
               him
               that
               was
               guilty
               of
               it
               contemptible
               ;
               for
               
                 a
                 King
                 of
              
               England
               
                 can
                 neither
                 alienate
                 nor
                 subject
                 his
                 Crown
                 to
                 any
                 forreign
                 power
                 .
              
               3.
               
               What
               he
               says
               of
               Guienne
               seems
               to
               be
               one
               of
               his
               Discoveries
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               mentioned
               by
               any
               of
               our
               Historians
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               of
               .
               4.
               
               At
               the
               time
               that
               Guienne
               was
               lost
               ,
               the
               Popes
               by
               residding
               at
               Avignon
               ,
               and
               being
               considered
               as
               in
               the
               power
               of
               France
               ,
               had
               so
               little
               credit
               in
               England
               ,
               that
               as
               there
               were
               many
               Laws
               made
               all
               that
               while
               against
               the
               Papal
               Pretensions
               ,
               so
               a
               Bull
               at
               that
               time
               could
               not
               have
               been
               so
               much
               as
               executed
               in
               England
               ,
               without
               the
               Kings
               leave
               ,
               much
               less
               could
               it
               have
               obstructed
               the
               Subsidies
               levied
               upon
               the
               Clergy
               .
               5.
               
               He
               understands
               the
               Interest
               of
               England
               as
               little
               as
               he
               does
               other
               things
               ,
               that
               fancies
               the
               Nation
               was
               much
               troubled
               for
               the
               loss
               of
               Guienne
               :
               which
               lay
               at
               so
               great
               a
               distance
               ,
               
               and
               was
               defended
               at
               so
               vast
               a
               charge
               ,
               that
               the
               Nation
               that
               received
               no
               profit
               by
               it
               ,
               in
               an
               Age
               in
               which
               there
               was
               little
               trade
               ,
               was
               glad
               of
               getting
               out
               of
               this
               necessity
               of
               giving
               the
               King
               so
               many
               Subsidies
               .
               If
               he
               had
               apply'd
               that
               which
               he
               says
               of
               Guienne
               to
               Normandy
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               more
               pertinent
               ;
               but
               Mr.
               Varillas
               is
               as
               wanting
               in
               Judgment
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               fruitful
               in
               invention
               .
               6.
               
               He
               ought
               not
               to
               awaken
               the
               Memory
               of
               the
               pretensions
               that
               England
               has
               upon
               Guienne
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               Rights
               of
               Crowns
               are
               so
               sacred
               ,
               that
               no
               prescription
               cuts
               them
               off
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               Treaties
               can
               alienate
               them
               ,
               a
               time
               may
               come
               when
               a
               Chamber
               may
               be
               set
               up
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               we
               have
               seen
               one
               at
               Metz
               ,
               to
               examine
               the
               pretensions
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               to
               Guienne
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               found
               less
               ancient
               and
               better
               made
               out
               ,
               than
               some
               that
               have
               been
               carried
               up
               to
               King
               Dagobert
               .
               7.
               
               But
               I
               would
               gladly
               know
               what
               Law
               of
               England
               has
               prescribed
               the
               measure
               and
               the
               number
               of
               years
               in
               which
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Ministers
              
               may
               enrich
               themselves
               :
               but
               Mr.
               Varillas
               has
               found
               out
               Laws
               that
               we
               have
               not
               ,
               
               as
               he
               is
               ignorant
               of
               those
               we
               have
               :
               and
               now
               I
               think
               I
               have
               given
               him
               good
               Reasons
               ,
               why
               I
               do
               not
               think
               fit
               to
               follow
               his
               Advice
               in
               the
               making
               of
               Prefaces
               .
            
             
               IX
               .
               He
               is
               so
               much
               in
               love
               with
               his
               Maxim
               concerning
               
                 the
                 Slavery
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 fancies
                 Religion
                 carries
                 men
                 ,
              
               
               
                 in
                 not
                 suffering
                 them
                 to
                 examin
                 ,
                 whether
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 is
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 repeats
                 it
                 twice
                 so
                 copiously
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 bestows
                 ten
                 lines
                 upon
                 it
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 pages
                 .
              
               2.
               
               He
               cites
               a
               famous
               Calvinist
               ,
               that
               commended
               him
               for
               his
               sincerity
               in
               setting
               forth
               the
               handsome
               Actions
               of
               those
               of
               that
               party
               ;
               and
               who
               owned
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               not
               seen
               any
               of
               his
               side
               ,
               commend
               those
               of
               the
               other
               party
               with
               the
               like
               sincerity
               ;
               but
               since
               I
               give
               so
               little
               credit
               to
               Mr.
               
               Varillas's
               Citations
               ,
               even
               when
               he
               names
               all
               particulars
               ,
               he
               cannot
               expect
               that
               I
               will
               consider
               this
               much
               .
               3.
               
               But
               what
               sincerity
               soever
               he
               might
               have
               affected
               in
               his
               History
               of
               Charles
               the
               ninth
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               perhaps
               to
               gain
               him
               some
               Reputation
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               the
               less
               inspected
               in
               what
               should
               
               come
               afterwards
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               no
               Calvinist
               will
               make
               him
               great
               Complements
               for
               the
               future
               .
               4.
               
               Mr.
               
               Varillas's
               Defence
               of
               his
               Theory
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Religion
               is
               wonderful
               ;
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 It
                 seems
                 I
                 thought
                 he
                 meant
                 only
                 that
                 true
                 Religion
                 had
                 this
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 conscience
                 ;
                 whereas
                 he
                 is
                 convinced
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 false
                 Religions
                 have
                 as
                 much
                 power
                 over
                 mens
                 minds
                 as
                 the
                 true
                 has
                 .
              
               If
               Mr.
               Varillas
               were
               not
               of
               so
               singular
               a
               composition
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               the
               excuse
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               made
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               only
               meant
               of
               
                 false
                 Religions
              
               ,
               or
               of
               mens
               Perswasions
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               :
               but
               to
               say
               that
               Religion
               does
               this
               ,
               and
               now
               to
               own
               so
               plainly
               that
               the
               
                 true
                 Religion
              
               does
               it
               as
               well
               as
               false
               ones
               ,
               is
               an
               expression
               that
               is
               so
               contrary
               to
               all
               Religion
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               not
               see
               how
               Mr.
               Coquelin
               can
               answer
               to
               the
               Faculty
               for
               his
               licensing
               such
               a
               Book
               :
               for
               tho
               the
               good
               man
               is
               utterly
               unacquainted
               with
               Historical
               matters
               ,
               yet
               he
               seems
               to
               have
               read
               Tertullian
               ,
               and
               he
               ought
               to
               understand
               a
               little
               Divinity
               :
               now
               tho
               his
               competence
               in
               that
               is
               probably
               very
               small
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               his
               way
               of
               treating
               me
               ,
               yet
               even
               the
               Catechism
               will
               
               inform
               him
               ,
               that
               true
               Religion
               instead
               of
               making
               us
               unconcerned
               in
               what
               we
               write
               ,
               whether
               it
               is
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               binds
               us
               to
               the
               greatest
               strictness
               of
               Truth
               .
               5.
               
               His
               second
               Excuse
               is
               of
               the
               same
               force
               :
               He
               says
               ,
               
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
              
               Catholick
               Religion
               ,
               
                 after
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 once
                 interposed
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 ones
                 troubling
                 himself
                 ,
                 whether
                 what
                 She
                 decrees
                 is
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Decision
                 must
                 certainly
                 be
                 true
                 .
              
               But
               the
               occasion
               that
               led
               Mr.
               Varillas
               to
               deliver
               this
               wonderful
               Apothegme
               ,
               was
               concerning
               Historical
               Matters
               of
               Fact
               ,
               in
               which
               Points
               of
               Doctrine
               are
               not
               concerned
               ,
               except
               he
               will
               conclude
               ,
               that
               when
               one
               is
               assured
               in
               Matters
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               he
               may
               support
               them
               with
               lyes
               ,
               which
               he
               has
               indeed
               taken
               care
               to
               do
               ,
               even
               to
               a
               degree
               of
               Supererogation
               :
               and
               after
               all
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               reckoned
               among
               the
               Sublimes
               of
               Mr.
               Varillas
               ,
               that
               he
               expresses
               the
               assurance
               of
               the
               Infallibility
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               saying
               ,
               that
               
                 one
                 does
                 not
                 trouble
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 examin
                 whether
                 what
                 She
                 decrees
                 is
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 .
              
               If
               then
               this
               is
               the
               sense
               of
               his
               words
               ,
               they
               cannot
               belong
               to
               those
               Religions
               ,
               that
               do
               
               not
               own
               that
               Infallibility
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               short
               ,
               the
               Priviledge
               of
               not
               considering
               
                 whether
                 what
                 one
                 says
                 is
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 ,
              
               belongs
               only
               to
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               ;
               in
               which
               we
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               pretend
               to
               a
               share
               .
               And
               if
               this
               is
               the
               Priviledge
               of
               Catholcisk
               ,
               Mr.
               Varillas
               must
               be
               concluded
               the
               
                 truest
                 Catholick
              
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               so
               never
               man
               used
               it
               in
               its
               full
               extent
               as
               he
               has
               done
               .
            
             
               X.
               What
               he
               says
               of
               
                 my
                 History's
                 being
                 so
                 partial
              
               
               ,
               is
               a
               Reproach
               that
               he
               does
               not
               confirm
               by
               any
               one
               Instance
               ;
               and
               I
               hope
               he
               does
               not
               expect
               that
               I
               will
               believe
               this
               upon
               his
               word
               .
               He
               says
               ,
               
                 if
                 Mr.
              
               Maimbourg
               
                 had
                 lived
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 moneths
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 finished
                 his
                 confutation
                 of
                 my
                 Book
              
               :
               But
               if
               it
               was
               so
               near
               being
               compleated
               ,
               I
               wonder
               that
               Mr.
               Varillas
               could
               not
               hear
               of
               any
               one
               of
               my
               many
               Errors
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               a
               more
               Important
               thing
               ,
               than
               the
               putting
               a
               Grand-mother
               for
               a
               
                 Great
                 Grand-mother
              
               ,
               or
               an
               Isabel
               for
               a
               Margaret
               .
               He
               also
               tells
               me
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 impossible
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 either
                 that
                 the
                 Papers
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 printed
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Copies
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 Library
                 ,
                 are
                 defective
                 .
              
               This
               last
               is
               so
               important
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               apprehensions
               of
               the
               Discovery
               should
               make
               me
               dye
               of
               fear
               .
               Certainly
               Mr.
               Varillas
               has
               no
               Friends
               that
               review
               what
               he
               writes
               ,
               otherwise
               tho
               he
               himself
               is
               very
               capable
               of
               writing
               extravagantly
               ,
               yet
               they
               could
               not
               let
               such
               things
               pass
               ;
               for
               it
               seems
               Mr.
               Coquelins
               Judgment
               is
               of
               the
               same
               sise
               with
               his
               own
               .
            
             
               XI
               .
               He
               threatens
               me
               again
               
                 with
                 a
                 Conviction
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 stronger
                 than
                 I
                 look
                 for
                 .
              
               
            
             
               I
               confess
               ,
               if
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               strong
               ;
               comes
               from
               his
               Pen
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               stronger
               than
               I
               look
               for
               .
               But
               some
               one
               Instance
               had
               been
               stronger
               than
               so
               many
               Threatnings
               :
               but
               he
               added
               here
               a
               little
               sprinkking
               of
               sincerity
               ;
               for
               he
               confesses
               ingenuously
               ,
               that
               tho
               he
               read
               all
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Manuscripts
              
               that
               were
               then
               in
               the
               Duke
               of
               
               Orleans's
               hands
               ,
               and
               were
               communicated
               to
               him
               by
               the
               late
               Mr.
               
                 de
                 Bethune
              
               ,
               yet
               he
               has
               drawn
               no
               part
               of
               his
               History
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               the
               Authors
               that
               he
               has
               cited
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               cite
               in
               this
               Answer
               .
               I
               assure
               him
               ,
               I
               believe
               one
               part
               of
               this
               Period
               ,
               
               that
               for
               all
               his
               pretending
               to
               have
               founded
               his
               History
               on
               Cardinal
               
                 de
                 Bellay's
              
               Letters
               ,
               he
               has
               drawn
               nothing
               of
               it
               out
               of
               good
               Papers
               :
               for
               then
               it
               would
               have
               been
               quite
               different
               from
               what
               it
               is
               :
               but
               I
               do
               not
               believe
               that
               he
               read
               them
               all
               over
               ;
               for
               how
               weak
               soever
               he
               may
               be
               ,
               yet
               his
               weakness
               cannot
               go
               so
               far
               as
               to
               make
               him
               fancy
               that
               a
               Florimond
               was
               a
               better
               Warrant
               for
               his
               History
               than
               Original
               Papers
               .
            
             
               XII
               .
               Mr.
               Varillas
               will
               still
               pretend
               to
               build
               on
               
                 Cardinal
                 de
                 Bellay's
              
               Letters
               
               ,
               which
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 were
                 communicated
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 Mr.
                 du
                 Puy
              
               :
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 he
                 had
                 two
                 Negotiations
                 in
              
               England
               ;
               
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 second
                 did
                 not
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 Divorce
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Reconciling
                 King
              
               Henry
               
                 to
                 P.
              
               Clement
               :
               and
               here
               he
               fills
               the
               Page
               with
               a
               needless
               Repetition
               of
               that
               matter
               .
               And
               adds
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 Cardinals
                 Letters
                 on
                 that
                 single
                 occasion
              
               :
               and
               for
               those
               dangers
               which
               he
               represents
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Cardinal
               had
               set
               them
               before
               the
               King
               ;
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 contained
                 all
                 in
                 one
                 Letter
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 strange
                 if
                 King
              
               Henry
               
                 was
                 disposed
                 to
                 reconcile
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 apprehending
                 
                 danger
                 to
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 since
              
               Camdem
               
                 reports
                 ,
                 that
                 Queen
              
               Elisabeth
               
                 could
                 not
                 bring
                 her self
                 to
                 resolve
                 on
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
              
               Scots
               
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 she
                 had
                 said
                 those
                 terrible
                 words
                 ,
                 Either
                 she
                 or
                 I
                 most
                 perish
              
               :
               And
               in
               conclusion
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Manuscripts
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 Library
                 ,
                 favour
                 my
                 History
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 would
                 undertake
                 to
                 refute
                 it
                 ,
                 Page
                 by
                 Page
                 ,
                 would
                 find
                 more
                 than
                 enough
                 in
                 Mr.
              
               de
               Bethunes
               
                 Manuscripts
                 alone
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Mr.
               Varillas
               had
               done
               well
               to
               have
               named
               the
               first
               Negotiation
               of
               
                 Cardinal
                 de
                 Bellay
              
               in
               England
               ;
               for
               the
               Books
               that
               he
               cites
               mention
               but
               one
               .
               2.
               
               The
               breach
               that
               the
               King
               made
               with
               the
               Pope
               ,
               being
               only
               founded
               on
               the
               divorce
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               said
               that
               this
               Negotiation
               did
               not
               relate
               to
               it
               .
               3.
               
               I
               refer
               the
               Readers
               to
               his
               Preface
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               be
               at
               the
               pains
               to
               take
               so
               ill
               a
               Book
               any
               more
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               there
               they
               will
               find
               that
               he
               makes
               
                 Cardinal
                 de
                 Bellay's
              
               Letters
               the
               Text
               of
               all
               that
               he
               writ
               of
               
                 English
                 Affairs
              
               .
               4.
               
               If
               that
               Discourse
               of
               the
               Cardinals
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               of
               the
               Dangers
               he
               might
               run
               of
               Rebellions
               and
               Assassinations
               ,
               be
               all
               contained
               in
               
               one
               single
               Letter
               .
               Mr.
               Varillas
               had
               obliged
               the
               Publick
               more
               by
               printing
               it
               ,
               than
               by
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               this
               Book
               .
               5.
               
               If
               King
               Henry
               apprehended
               this
               ,
               the
               more
               shame
               for
               that
               Church
               ,
               that
               has
               authorised
               such
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               such
               Practices
               :
               and
               in
               which
               a
               Pope
               made
               a
               Panegyrick
               on
               one
               Assassinate
               ,
               Clement
               ,
               &
               the
               Iesuites
               have
               Besainted
               another
               ,
               Garnet
               .
               6.
               
               If
               Mr.
               Varillas
               intends
               to
               justify
               
                 Queen
                 Elisabeth's
              
               Severity
               to
               the
               
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
              
               ,
               he
               does
               very
               pertinently
               to
               alledge
               this
               :
               for
               as
               Self-preservation
               works
               strongly
               on
               all
               men
               ,
               so
               it
               ought
               to
               make
               a
               greater
               Impression
               on
               Princes
               ,
               whose
               Live
               are
               of
               greater
               consequence
               ,
               and
               more
               in
               danger
               :
               and
               if
               
                 Queen
                 Elisabeth
              
               had
               reason
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 either
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 must
                 perish
                 ,
              
               no
               body
               will
               wonder
               if
               she
               chose
               to
               let
               the
               fate
               fall
               on
               the
               Queen
               of
               Scots
               :
               for
               in
               such
               an
               alternative
               ,
               one
               would
               not
               lose
               much
               time
               in
               the
               deliberation
               .
               7.
               
               As
               for
               his
               threatning
               me
               ,
               it
               is
               known
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               language
               of
               Cowards
               :
               I
               am
               not
               affraid
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               I
               do
               not
               apprehend
               that
               he
               has
               so
               much
               tenderness
               for
               me
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               thinks
               himself
               so
               much
               
               obliged
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               discredit
               my
               History
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               I
               have
               done
               his
               ,
               if
               he
               but
               knew
               how
               to
               go
               about
               it
               .
            
             
               XIII
               .
               He
               assures
               me
               ,
               
                 He
                 has
                 read
              
               Camdem
               
                 exactly
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 excuses
                 his
                 citing
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 Historian
                 of
                 the
                 Revolution
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
               
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 singular
              
               ;
               and
               confesses
               ,
               
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 plural
                 number
                 ,
                 Revolutions
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 some
                 reason
                 for
                 my
                 Censure
                 ;
                 so
                 since
                 he
                 writ
                 of
                 the
                 Revolution
                 under
                 Queen
              
               Elisabeth
               ,
               
                 this
                 justifies
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 denys
                 that
              
               Camdem
               
                 troubled
                 Mr.
              
               de
               Thou
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 Manuscript
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 History
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 an
                 Imployment
                 below
                 a
                 President
              
               de
               Mortier
               
                 to
                 be
                 concerned
                 in
              
               :
               and
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 has
                 often
                 heard
                 that
              
               Camdem
               
                 sent
                 his
                 Manuscript
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               du
               Puy
               ,
               
                 who
                 took
                 care
                 to
                 print
                 it
                 :
              
               and
               then
               he
               reflects
               on
               Mr.
               
                 de
                 Thou's
              
               partiality
               in
               all
               those
               matters
               ,
               that
               related
               to
               the
               
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
              
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
               
                 that
                 King
              
               James
               
                 spake
                 so
                 severely
                 to
                 his
                 Son
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 threw
                 him
                 into
                 a
                 sickness
                 of
                 three
                 moneths
                 continuance
                 :
              
               and
               in
               conclusion
               ,
               he
               thinks
               I
               contradict
               my self
               ,
               having
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 read
                 a
                 Paege
                 in
              
               Camdem
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 yet
                 adding
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 displeased
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 having
                 discovered
                 so
                 many
                 Rebellions
                 and
                 Conspiracies
                 against
                 Queen
              
               Elisabeth
               ;
               
                 for
                 how
                 could
                 he
                 know
                 this
                 is
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 read
                 him
              
               ?
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               do
               not
               know
               why
               Mr.
               Varillas
               calls
               Camden
               always
               Camdem
               ;
               this
               tempts
               me
               still
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               saw
               his
               Book
               ;
               for
               when
               men
               hear
               names
               only
               mentioned
               in
               discourse
               ,
               they
               are
               apt
               to
               Mistake
               them
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               see
               them
               before
               them
               in
               print
               ,
               they
               write
               them
               truer
               .
               2.
               
               When
               Mr.
               Varillas
               set
               a
               Preface
               before
               his
               first
               Volum
               ,
               and
               mentioned
               a
               Revolution
               of
               Religion
               in
               England
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               Revolution
               comprehended
               within
               the
               Volum
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               one
               that
               does
               not
               come
               in
               but
               in
               the
               third
               Volum
               :
               so
               the
               Revolution
               made
               by
               King
               Henry
               ,
               being
               all
               that
               was
               comprehended
               in
               that
               Volum
               ,
               I
               had
               reason
               to
               say
               ,
               he
               had
               never
               opened
               Camden
               ,
               since
               he
               cites
               him
               as
               having
               writ
               concerning
               it
               .
               3.
               
               He
               obliges
               me
               here
               to
               tell
               the
               Story
               of
               
                 Camdens
                 Manuscript
              
               more
               particularly
               than
               I
               had
               thought
               necessary
               .
               
               Mr.
               
                 de
                 Thou
              
               having
               intended
               to
               make
               his
               History
               general
               ,
               entred
               into
               a
               Correspondence
               with
               the
               men
               over
               all
               Europe
               ,
               that
               were
               most
               likely
               to
               inform
               him
               right
               :
               so
               he
               was
               in
               a
               great
               Correspondence
               with
               Camden
               :
               and
               when
               Camdens
               first
               Volum
               appeared
               ,
               he
               writ
               severely
               to
               him
               ,
               finding
               that
               it
               was
               so
               different
               from
               what
               had
               past
               between
               them
               in
               Letters
               ,
               chiefly
               with
               Relation
               to
               the
               
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
              
               ;
               upon
               which
               Camden
               told
               him
               the
               truth
               ,
               that
               King
               Iames
               would
               needs
               revise
               it
               himself
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               put
               it
               in
               the
               Earl
               of
               Northampton's
               hands
               ,
               who
               was
               Brother
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               beheaded
               on
               that
               Queens
               account
               ,
               and
               that
               many
               things
               were
               struck
               out
               ,
               and
               many
               things
               altered
               :
               this
               troubled
               Camden
               extreamly
               ,
               who
               took
               care
               ,
               that
               his
               second
               Part
               should
               not
               run
               the
               same
               fate
               :
               and
               therefore
               he
               sent
               it
               out
               of
               England
               ,
               to
               that
               
                 Great
                 Man
              
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               printed
               faithfully
               after
               his
               death
               :
               This
               is
               well-known
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               the
               sending
               the
               
                 Second
                 Part
              
               beyond
               Sea
               to
               a
               forreigner
               ,
               does
               very
               easily
               carry
               a
               man
               to
               believe
               this
               to
               have
               been
               the
               true
               Reason
               of
               it
               .
               
               4.
               
               I
               do
               not
               indeed
               think
               that
               a
               
                 President
                 de
                 Mortier
              
               went
               to
               the
               Cramoisy's
               and
               the
               Barbin's
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               to
               sell
               the
               Manuscripts
               ,
               or
               to
               correct
               the
               Impression
               :
               and
               if
               so
               worthy
               and
               so
               learned
               a
               man
               as
               Mr.
               
                 du
                 Puy
              
               took
               care
               to
               see
               it
               faithfully
               printed
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 de
                 Thou
              
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               nothing
               unworthy
               of
               his
               dignity
               in
               being
               the
               Depositary
               of
               so
               valuable
               a
               piece
               of
               History
               ,
               so
               he
               answered
               the
               sacredness
               of
               the
               trust
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               when
               he
               put
               it
               in
               his
               Kinsmans
               hands
               .
               5.
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               King
               Iames
               reproached
               Mr.
               
                 de
                 Thou's
                 Son
              
               for
               his
               Father's
               having
               copied
               Buchanan's
               invectives
               against
               his
               Mother
               ;
               but
               Mr.
               
                 de
                 Thou
              
               had
               a
               very
               tender
               heart
               ,
               if
               this
               gave
               him
               a
               sickness
               of
               three
               moneths
               .
               6.
               
               It
               is
               no
               contradiction
               for
               me
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 read
              
               Camden
               ;
               and
               yet
               to
               add
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 disliked
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 Discoveries
                 he
                 had
                 made
              
               ;
               unless
               Mr.
               Varillas
               will
               prove
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               know
               this
               by
               hear-say
               :
               now
               I
               ,
               that
               tell
               him
               so
               oft
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               worse
               ,
               that
               prove
               that
               he
               writes
               upon
               hear-say
               ,
               might
               well
               say
               that
               he
               had
               condemned
               Camden
               ,
               tho
               he
               had
               never
               read
               a
               word
               in
               him
               ,
               
               as
               there
               are
               now
               a
               great
               many
               that
               think
               very
               ill
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Varillas's
                 Histories
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               resolved
               never
               to
               be
               at
               the
               pains
               to
               read
               a
               Page
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               XIV
               .
               He
               excuses
               himself
               for
               what
               he
               had
               said
               concerning
               
                 Mortons
                 History
              
               ,
               by
               telling
               us
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               de
               la
               Vallade
               ,
               
               
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 of
              
               Poictou
               ,
               
                 that
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 ,
                 shewed
                 him
                 the
                 Latin
                 Manuscript
                 of
                 a
                 History
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 said
                 was
              
               Mortons
               ,
               
                 which
                 he
                 intended
                 to
                 print
                 ;
                 this
              
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 he
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 drew
                 Extracts
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 :
              
               yet
               Mr.
               Varillas
               here
               speaks
               modestly
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
               
                 that
                 Manuscript
                 did
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 times
                 that
                 fall
                 within
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 Volums
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 strike
                 out
                 of
                 what
                 Remains
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 drawn
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Book
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 is
                 informed
                 by
                 his
                 Friends
                 in
              
               England
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 has
                 been
                 deceived
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               have
               already
               so
               oft
               told
               Mr.
               Varillas
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               take
               nothing
               on
               his
               word
               ,
               that
               I
               grow
               weary
               of
               repeating
               it
               .
               2.
               
               If
               this
               History
               did
               not
               relate
               to
               the
               two
               first
               Volums
               ,
               why
               did
               he
               speak
               of
               it
               in
               his
               Preface
               to
               the
               first
               ?
               3.
               
               I
               believe
               he
               needs
               not
               take
               great
               care
               of
               the
               Volums
               that
               remain
               ;
               for
               I
               suppose
               ,
               
               the
               world
               will
               be
               at
               last
               convinced
               .
            
             
               XV.
               He
               excuses
               that
               which
               he
               had
               said
               of
               Sanders
               
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               brought
               in
               as
               one
               of
               the
               Authors
               of
               our
               History
               ,
               and
               of
               whom
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 violent
                 against
                 the
              
               Protestants
               ,
               
                 that
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 they
                 forced
                 him
                 to
                 dye
                 of
                 hunger
                 in
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 of
              
               England
               .
               He
               pretends
               ,
               that
               by
               calling
               him
               
                 Violent
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 intend
                 to
                 reflect
                 on
                 his
                 History
                 :
              
               But
               since
               he
               brings
               him
               in
               as
               a
               Historian
               ,
               this
               Character
               must
               be
               applied
               to
               his
               Book
               :
               and
               as
               he
               makes
               no
               Excuse
               for
               his
               having
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 died
                 in
                 England
              
               ,
               whereas
               it
               was
               in
               Ireland
               ;
               so
               his
               representing
               the
               severity
               under
               which
               he
               fell
               ,
               as
               an
               effect
               of
               his
               Emportments
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               soft
               way
               of
               speaking
               ,
               of
               one
               that
               had
               raised
               a
               Rebellion
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               its
               miscarriage
               had
               fled
               into
               Woods
               ,
               where
               he
               died
               of
               hunger
               ;
               but
               this
               agrees
               well
               enough
               with
               his
               notion
               of
               
                 Zealous
                 Catholicks
              
               .
            
             
               XVI
               .
               What
               he
               says
               of
               Ribadeneira
               ,
               is
               still
               so
               trifling
               
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               not
               dwell
               on
               the
               examining
               of
               it
               :
               the
               severest
               things
               that
               
               he
               could
               say
               against
               England
               ,
               must
               have
               recommended
               him
               and
               his
               Books
               so
               much
               the
               more
               to
               Philip
               the
               Second
               ,
               who
               considered
               
                 Queen
                 Elisabeth
              
               as
               the
               greatest
               Enemy
               he
               had
               :
               so
               I
               could
               not
               imagin
               what
               the
               Severity
               of
               the
               Inquisition
               and
               Philip
               the
               Second's
               strictness
               as
               to
               the
               printing
               of
               Books
               had
               to
               do
               here
               :
               and
               there
               were
               no
               false
               steps
               of
               Charles
               the
               fifths
               to
               be
               related
               ;
               for
               he
               adhered
               firmly
               both
               to
               his
               Aunt
               's
               Interests
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Interests
               of
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               and
               his
               setting
               on
               with
               much
               vigour
               the
               giving
               Sentence
               at
               Rome
               ,
               would
               have
               appeared
               rather
               as
               a
               raising
               ,
               than
               as
               a
               darkning
               of
               his
               Glory
               .
            
             
               XVII
               .
               He
               tells
               me
               ,
               
                 That
                 what
                 is
                 printed
                 of
              
               Lesley's
               
                 Works
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 tenth
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Works
              
               
               
                 which
                 are
                 preserved
                 with
                 great
                 care
                 in
              
               Paris
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Scottish
               Colledge
               .
               This
               is
               like
               the
               rest
               of
               Mr.
               
               Varillas's
               Citations
               .
               It
               is
               23.
               years
               since
               I
               took
               some
               care
               to
               be
               informed
               by
               the
               Rector
               of
               the
               Scottish
               Colledge
               ,
               
                 F.
                 Barclay
              
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               any
               Scottish
               Manuscripts
               saved
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               he
               told
               me
               ,
               
                 they
                 had
                 none
              
               ;
               but
               they
               believed
               
               there
               were
               some
               in
               Italy
               :
               since
               that
               time
               there
               has
               been
               pains
               enough
               taken
               to
               enquire
               after
               those
               grounds
               ,
               upon
               which
               Dempster
               had
               promised
               so
               great
               a
               Work
               :
               but
               it
               seems
               he
               was
               a
               Writer
               like
               Mr.
               Varillas
               :
               for
               it
               could
               never
               be
               known
               out
               of
               what
               Instructions
               he
               intended
               to
               draw
               those
               things
               that
               he
               promises
               concerning
               Scotland
               :
               and
               some
               have
               been
               so
               severe
               to
               him
               as
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               all
               that
               pompous
               Apparatus
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Varillas
               makes
               his
               Histories
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               own
               Invention
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               Lesley's
               Book
               has
               been
               so
               well
               received
               of
               all
               hands
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               much
               esteemed
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               not
               be
               easy
               to
               persuade
               any
               ,
               that
               a
               Colledge
               of
               
                 Scottish
                 Priests
              
               ,
               would
               have
               suffered
               the
               Manuscripts
               of
               so
               good
               an
               Author
               ,
               to
               lye
               above
               a
               hundred
               years
               in
               the
               dust
               .
            
             
               XVIII
               .
               He
               charges
               me
               with
               a
               Contradiction
               ,
               for
               saying
               ,
               
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 of
                 Cardinal
              
               Bellay's
               
                 Letters
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 Library
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 yet
                 printed
                 :
              
               and
               yet
               adding
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               
                 That
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 Letters
                 besides
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 printed
                 .
              
            
             
             
               But
               he
               must
               have
               made
               as
               great
               Discoveries
               in
               Logick
               ,
               as
               he
               pretends
               to
               do
               in
               History
               ,
               before
               he
               can
               make
               a
               Contradiction
               out
               of
               these
               two
               Expressions
               :
               
                 Some
                 told
                 me
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 of
                 that
                 Cardinals
                 Letters
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 Library
                 besides
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 printed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 knew
                 of
                 no
                 others
                 besides
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 printed
                 .
              
               For
               I
               do
               not
               pretend
               to
               have
               searched
               the
               Kings
               Library
               :
               yet
               after
               all
               ,
               I
               had
               said
               no
               such
               thing
               ;
               for
               I
               only
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 matters
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 by
                 Mr.
              
               Varillas
               ,
               
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 printed
                 Volum
                 of
                 that
                 Cardinals
                 Letters
                 ,
              
               without
               adding
               ,
               
                 whether
                 I
                 knew
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 not
              
               :
               tho
               it
               is
               very
               true
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               of
               no
               other
               .
               If
               I
               have
               put
               him
               oftner
               than
               once
               in
               mind
               of
               his
               Boldness
               ,
               in
               pretending
               to
               draw
               his
               History
               out
               of
               
                 Cardinal
                 de
                 Bellay's
                 Letters
              
               :
               I
               do
               not
               wonder
               to
               see
               him
               troubled
               at
               it
               ,
               since
               he
               cannot
               justify
               any
               one
               tittle
               of
               his
               History
               out
               of
               them
               :
               the
               thing
               was
               so
               important
               ,
               that
               it
               deserved
               to
               be
               often
               repeated
               ,
               and
               I
               used
               him
               gently
               in
               speaking
               of
               it
               so
               seldom
               .
            
             
               XIX
               .
               
                 He
                 excuses
                 his
                 Political
              
               .
               
               
                 Refinings
                 by
                 the
                 Example
                 
                 of
                 Guichardin
                 .
              
               But
               as
               there
               is
               no
               part
               of
               History
               more
               Instructing
               than
               that
               of
               the
               Cabinet
               ,
               so
               a
               man
               like
               Guichardin
               ,
               that
               knew
               those
               secrets
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               share
               in
               Affairs
               ,
               obliged
               the
               World
               as
               much
               in
               delivering
               those
               so
               judiciously
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               tho
               perhaps
               a
               little
               too
               tediously
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Varillas
               has
               abused
               it
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               counterfeit
               stuff
               ,
               as
               he
               has
               given
               out
               instead
               of
               true
               Politicks
               .
               But
               Mr.
               Varillas
               tells
               me
               a
               dreadful
               thing
               upon
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 then
                 his
                 Friends
                 are
                 not
                 clear
                 sighted
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 have
                 assured
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 least
                 amiss
                 in
                 his
                 Books
                 .
              
               If
               Mr.
               Varillas
               writes
               long
               at
               this
               rate
               ,
               I
               shall
               come
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               he
               has
               no
               Friends
               at
               all
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               have
               any
               ,
               it
               seems
               they
               are
               chosen
               according
               to
               Martials
               character
               (
               
                 pares
                 amici
              
               )
               men
               of
               his
               own
               sise
               ;
               so
               that
               I
               do
               not
               now
               wonder
               if
               Mr.
               Varillas
               has
               been
               able
               to
               find
               a
               Coquelin
               ,
               and
               a
               few
               more
               as
               ignorant
               as
               himself
               ,
               who
               may
               perhaps
               admire
               him
               ;
               yet
               he
               says
               in
               one
               thing
               true
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               part
               of
               his
               Books
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 amiss
              
               ;
               and
               indeed
               this
               is
               all
               the
               praise
               that
               can
               belong
               to
               any
               part
               of
               his
               Books
               :
               for
               
               tho
               all
               that
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               is
               amiss
               ;
               yet
               some
               parts
               are
               
                 less
                 amiss
              
               than
               others
               .
               And
               is
               roving
               about
               Political
               projects
               ,
               are
               certainly
               
                 less
                 amiss
              
               than
               his
               plain
               and
               impudent
               Falsehoods
               .
            
             
               XX.
               I
               had
               accused
               Mr.
               Varillas
               for
               saying
               ,
               that
               all
               England
               ,
               witout
               excepting
               
                 any
                 one
                 person
              
               ,
               
               professed
               the
               same
               Religion
               under
               Henry
               the
               Seventh
               :
               and
               I
               shewed
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               putting
               this
               so
               generally
               must
               be
               false
               ,
               since
               in
               the
               second
               year
               of
               Henry
               the
               Eighth's
               reign
               there
               were
               a
               great
               many
               condemned
               of
               Heresy
               :
               he
               pretends
               to
               excuse
               this
               since
               the
               Spaniards
               boast
               that
               Heresy
               never
               past
               the
               Pyrenees
               ,
               tho
               many
               have
               suffered
               in
               the
               Inquisition
               for
               it
               .
               But
               if
               any
               Spaniard
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               never
               so
               much
               as
               
                 one
                 Heretick
              
               in
               Spain
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               told
               him
               that
               he
               did
               not
               write
               exactly
               ;
               and
               because
               I
               press
               this
               no
               further
               ,
               than
               to
               shew
               by
               it
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Varillas
               is
               a
               careless
               Writer
               ,
               and
               am
               willing
               to
               let
               it
               pass
               with
               a
               gentle
               censure
               ,
               because
               I
               had
               greater
               things
               to
               lay
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               he
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               usual
               sincerity
               ,
               pretends
               ,
               that
               I
               acknowledged
               the
               weakness
               
               of
               the
               Objection
               ,
               and
               abandoned
               it
               .
            
             
               XXI
               .
               He
               pretends
               ,
               that
               I
               accuse
               him
               falsly
               for
               denying
               the
               consummation
               of
               P.
               Arthur's
               Marriage
               :
               
               whereas
               he
               says
               ,
               he
               determined
               nothing
               positively
               concerning
               
                 P.
                 Arthur's
                 Impotence
              
               .
               But
               that
               was
               never
               the
               Question
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               never
               brought
               under
               debate
               ,
               whether
               he
               was
               impotent
               or
               not
               :
               and
               that
               for
               which
               I
               had
               chiefly
               accused
               Mr.
               Varillas
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               
                 P.
                 Arthur
              
               was
               then
               sick
               ,
               and
               not
               yet
               recovered
               out
               of
               a
               great
               disease
               :
               this
               is
               all
               Fiction
               ,
               and
               is
               disproved
               by
               Witnesses
               upon
               Oath
               ;
               but
               he
               says
               not
               a
               word
               to
               justify
               this
               .
               2.
               
               Here
               the
               pretends
               to
               tell
               at
               what
               pains
               he
               was
               ,
               to
               examin
               the
               Affairs
               of
               England
               ,
               that
               he
               thought
               the
               English
               and
               Germans
               of
               both
               Religions
               might
               be
               too
               partial
               ;
               that
               the
               Italians
               were
               too
               short
               ;
               that
               Ribadeneira
               might
               be
               suspected
               because
               of
               his
               Orders
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               thought
               
                 Florimond
                 de
                 Raimond
              
               the
               best
               Author
               to
               depend
               upon
               :
               But
               if
               he
               had
               read
               Sanders
               alone
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               found
               that
               both
               his
               Florimond
               and
               his
               Ribadeneira
               was
               nothing
               but
               Sanders
               
               over
               and
               over
               again
               .
               3.
               
               He
               accuses
               me
               for
               making
               him
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 P.
                 Arthur
              
               died
               Seven
               moneths
               after
               the
               Marriage
               ,
               whereas
               he
               had
               said
               Five
               moneths
               .
               But
               in
               my
               English
               it
               was
               five
               moneths
               :
               so
               he
               has
               no
               reason
               to
               blame
               me
               for
               this
               ,
               since
               I
               am
               not
               bound
               to
               answer
               for
               a
               Translation
               ;
               and
               tho
               this
               was
               a
               good
               and
               exact
               Translation
               ,
               in
               which
               my
               meaning
               was
               not
               mistaken
               ,
               as
               it
               has
               been
               too
               often
               in
               a
               Translation
               of
               a
               late
               Book
               of
               my
               Letters
               concerning
               Italy
               ,
               yet
               so
               small
               a
               mistake
               was
               no
               great
               matter
               :
               and
               in
               a
               thing
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               Mr.
               Varillas
               ought
               to
               have
               got
               some
               who
               understand
               English
               ,
               to
               examin
               my
               Book
               in
               the
               Language
               in
               which
               I
               writ
               ,
               before
               he
               had
               aecused
               me
               of
               having
               put
               seven
               for
               
                 five
                 on
                 design
                 to
                 deceive
                 my
                 Readers
                 .
              
               
               4.
               
               He
               justifyes
               his
               false
               Citation
               of
               the
               Bull
               ,
               by
               the
               most
               exact
               of
               all
               those
               who
               have
               continued
               Baronius
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               words
               he
               had
               cited
               are
               to
               be
               found
               .
               But
               why
               then
               did
               he
               cite
               the
               third
               Tome
               of
               the
               Bullarium
               on
               his
               Margin
               ,
               and
               why
               did
               he
               not
               name
               this
               Writer
               ,
               and
               the
               place
               of
               his
               Book
               :
               for
               such
               a
               
               way
               of
               citing
               ,
               especially
               in
               Mr.
               Varillas
               ,
               is
               very
               suspicious
               ;
               and
               if
               that
               Author
               does
               not
               set
               down
               the
               Bull
               it self
               ,
               but
               only
               delivers
               these
               words
               as
               his
               sense
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               this
               was
               like
               the
               rest
               of
               Mr.
               
               Varillas's
               Citations
               ,
               to
               give
               this
               on
               the
               Margin
               as
               drawn
               out
               of
               the
               Bull.
               5.
               
               
               He
               pretends
               that
               there
               is
               no
               material
               difference
               between
               his
               Citation
               and
               mine
               :
               But
               as
               it
               was
               enough
               for
               me
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               words
               he
               cited
               were
               not
               in
               the
               Bull
               ,
               so
               tho
               Mr.
               Varillas
               boasts
               in
               another
               place
               how
               much
               he
               has
               studied
               the
               Law
               ,
               yet
               I
               must
               take
               the
               Liberty
               to
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               has
               lost
               his
               time
               extreamly
               ,
               while
               he
               pursued
               that
               Study
               ;
               if
               he
               does
               not
               know
               a
               difference
               between
               a
               Confirmatory
               Clause
               ,
               which
               may
               have
               passed
               with
               less
               observation
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               set
               forth
               in
               a
               Preamble
               ,
               which
               being
               the
               ground
               upon
               which
               the
               grace
               is
               granted
               ,
               and
               set
               at
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Bull
               ,
               is
               of
               much
               more
               importance
               ,
               and
               was
               probably
               much
               better
               considered
               ,
               than
               any
               general
               Clause
               .
            
             
               XXII
               .
               He
               accuses
               me
               for
               having
               said
               ,
               That
               Henry
               
                 the
                 Eighth
                 was
                 educated
                 
                 as
                 his
                 Brother
                 had
                 been
                 ,
              
               
               
                 who
                 knew
                 only
                 Latin
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 general
                 Elements
                 of
                 Learning
              
               ;
               and
               tells
               me
               ,
               
                 how
                 learned
                 King
              
               Henry
               was
               .
               It
               appears
               by
               my
               words
               ,
               that
               I
               spake
               only
               of
               his
               first
               Education
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               Improvements
               that
               followed
               .
               2.
               
               He
               seems
               mightily
               concerned
               for
               the
               Memory
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Seventh
               ,
               as
               if
               by
               this
               affected
               Zeal
               he
               would
               make
               some
               reparations
               to
               the
               Royal
               Family
               ,
               for
               the
               Injuries
               he
               has
               endeavoured
               to
               do
               them
               :
               but
               I
               will
               be
               so
               plain
               as
               to
               tell
               him
               roundly
               ,
               that
               Henry
               the
               Seventh
               weakned
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               more
               than
               any
               that
               ever
               reigned
               in
               it
               :
               He
               knew
               that
               he
               could
               not
               found
               his
               Title
               on
               his
               Descent
               from
               the
               House
               of
               Lancaster
               ;
               for
               then
               he
               could
               never
               have
               been
               more
               than
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               ,
               since
               his
               Mother
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               had
               that
               pretension
               ,
               out-lived
               him
               a
               year
               :
               and
               he
               would
               not
               hold
               the
               Crown
               by
               his
               
                 Queens
                 Title
              
               ;
               for
               then
               the
               Right
               must
               have
               been
               in
               her
               ,
               and
               have
               passed
               from
               her
               to
               her
               Children
               upon
               her
               death
               ,
               or
               to
               her
               Sister
               ,
               if
               she
               hapned
               to
               dye
               without
               issue
               :
               therefore
               he
               who
               would
               not
               hold
               the
               
               Crown
               upon
               such
               a
               doubtful
               tenure
               ,
               made
               that
               dangerous
               Law
               ,
               that
               
                 whosoever
                 is
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 as
                 the
                 Legal
                 King.
              
               And
               if
               King
               Henry
               the
               Seventh
               had
               been
               so
               Wife
               a
               King
               as
               some
               Flatterers
               have
               made
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               never
               have
               suffered
               the
               Dutchy
               of
               Bretagne
               ,
               to
               have
               fallen
               in
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               France
               ,
               it
               having
               been
               always
               considered
               ,
               that
               the
               preserving
               that
               in
               a
               separated
               Principality
               ,
               was
               one
               of
               the
               most
               indispensible
               Maxims
               of
               the
               English
               Policy
               :
               yet
               he
               ,
               tho
               he
               made
               use
               of
               this
               as
               a
               pretence
               to
               ask
               Money
               of
               his
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               oppose
               it
               ,
               no
               sooner
               had
               the
               Money
               ,
               than
               he
               gave
               way
               to
               it
               ;
               for
               which
               it
               was
               believed
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               Money
               from
               France
               .
               3.
               
               He
               denies
               
                 that
                 learning
                 w●s
                 then
                 esteemed
                 among
                 Princes
              
               :
               and
               says
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 of
              
               Lorrain
               
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Prince
                 that
                 valued
                 himself
                 upon
                 his
                 Learning
                 .
              
               But
               is
               it
               not
               known
               ,
               that
               Francis
               the
               First
               valued
               himself
               upon
               the
               protection
               that
               he
               gave
               to
               Learning
               :
               and
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Houses
               of
               Est
               and
               Medici
               was
               not
               a
               little
               encreased
               by
               the
               care
               they
               took
               of
               learned
               men
               ;
               
               of
               which
               I
               could
               convince
               Mr.
               Varillas
               by
               his
               own
               Anecdotes
               ;
               if
               I
               were
               not
               ashamed
               to
               cite
               so
               bad
               an
               Author
               .
            
             
               XXIII
               .
               He
               reproaches
               me
               
                 for
                 my
                 insupportable
                 Ignorance
                 in
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Council
                 and
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 in
                 great
                 charity
                 he
                 explains
                 it
                 to
                 me
              
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 that
                 I
                 confound
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
              
               England
               
                 with
                 the
                 Parliament
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               I
               were
               ignorant
               of
               this
               ,
               my
               Ignorance
               were
               indeed
               insupportable
               :
               or
               which
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               it
               were
               as
               great
               as
               his
               own
               .
               2.
               
               But
               tho
               he
               speaks
               indeed
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               yet
               when
               he
               had
               the
               confidence
               to
               cite
               on
               the
               Margin
               
                 the
                 Petition
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
              
               I
               had
               reason
               to
               discover
               something
               else
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               yet
               more
               insupportable
               than
               Ignorance
               :
               and
               to
               prove
               his
               forging
               of
               Authorities
               ,
               by
               shewing
               that
               the
               Parliament
               never
               medled
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               which
               I
               do
               yet
               more
               evidently
               in
               my
               Appendix
               ,
               since
               no
               Parliament
               met
               at
               that
               time
               .
               3.
               
               He
               affirms
               here
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Council
                 of
              
               England
               
               
                 knew
                 that
                 care
                 was
                 taken
                 that
                 the
                 Marriage
                 with
              
               P.
               Arthur
               
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 consummated
              
               ;
               which
               is
               another
               character
               of
               that
               insupportable
               quality
               for
               which
               I
               charge
               him
               .
               I
               clearly
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Privy
                 Councellors
              
               knew
               there
               was
               no
               such
               matter
               ,
               since
               they
               deposed
               the
               contrary
               upon
               Oath
               .
               4
               But
               at
               last
               ,
               he
               betakes
               himself
               to
               his
               Florimond
               ,
               and
               there
               I
               leave
               him
               in
               Company
               like
               himself
               .
            
             
               XIV
               .
               He
               accuses
               me
               of
               an
               
                 irreparable
                 Injury
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 the
                 Memory
                 of
              
               Henry
               
                 the
                 Seventh
              
               ,
               
               
                 in
                 taxing
                 him
                 of
                 Avarice
              
               ;
               which
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 no
                 Historian
              
               ,
               Protestant
               or
               Catholick
               ,
               
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 me
              
               .
               This
               is
               a
               good
               discovery
               of
               his
               acquaintance
               with
               our
               Historians
               ,
               in
               particular
               with
               Chancellor
               Bacon
               ,
               since
               that
               whole
               reign
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               the
               last
               year
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               a
               course
               of
               Extortions
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               vast
               Treasure
               which
               he
               left
               behind
               him
               shewed
               this
               ,
               so
               if
               Mr.
               Varillas
               had
               known
               Henry
               the
               Eighths
               History
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               seen
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               day
               he
               came
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               he
               sent
               the
               two
               chief
               Instruments
               of
               his
               Fathers
               Oppressions
               to
               Prison
               ,
               and
               that
               
               their
               Process
               was
               made
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               soon
               after
               executed
               .
               So
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Varillas
               read
               no
               History
               of
               that
               Reign
               .
               2.
               
               He
               excuses
               the
               Impertinence
               with
               which
               I
               had
               taxed
               him
               ,
               in
               calling
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               
                 Duke
                 of
                 York
              
               after
               his
               Brothers
               death
               ,
               by
               saying
               ,
               he
               did
               it
               to
               avoid
               a
               Galimathias
               ,
               which
               he
               thinks
               had
               followed
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               called
               both
               the
               
                 Brothers
                 Princes
              
               of
               Wales
               ;
               but
               having
               once
               shewed
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Elder
               ,
               the
               Younger
               became
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Wales
              
               ,
               this
               had
               been
               no
               more
               a
               Galimathias
               ,
               than
               to
               call
               any
               Successor
               to
               a
               Crown
               
                 the
                 King
              
               ,
               which
               will
               create
               no
               confusion
               in
               the
               Readers
               mind
               ;
               or
               if
               he
               was
               too
               tender
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               distinguished
               them
               by
               their
               names
               of
               Arthur
               and
               Henry
               ,
               which
               was
               both
               clearer
               and
               shorter
               .
            
             
               XXV
               .
               He
               excuses
               himself
               here
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
               he
               drew
               from
               a
               Letter
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 King
                 's
              
               ,
               
               that
               which
               he
               had
               asserted
               of
               their
               Apprehensions
               ;
               and
               adds
               ,
               
                 that
                 Authors
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 blamed
                 when
                 they
                 write
                 out
                 of
                 good
                 Memoirs
                 .
              
               
               But
               I
               do
               not
               blame
               him
               
               for
               writing
               out
               of
               good
               Memoirs
               ,
               but
               for
               forging
               false
               ones
               .
               2.
               
               His
               confidence
               in
               putting
               himself
               in
               the
               Class
               with
               Salustius
               and
               Tacitus
               ,
               is
               another
               of
               his
               insupportable
               Qualities
               .
               3.
               
               His
               spending
               two
               pages
               in
               repeating
               over
               again
               that
               for
               which
               I
               had
               charged
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               read
               it
               in
               a
               Letter
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 King
                 's
              
               ,
               does
               not
               make
               any
               man
               believe
               this
               a
               whit
               the
               better
               .
               If
               he
               had
               told
               where
               that
               Letter
               was
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               what
               the
               date
               of
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               writ
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               had
               given
               it
               in
               the
               Language
               in
               which
               it
               was
               writ
               originally
               ,
               then
               this
               might
               have
               had
               some
               appearance
               of
               a
               Proof
               :
               but
               he
               had
               several
               very
               weighty
               Reasons
               ,
               that
               kept
               him
               from
               doing
               this
               ;
               and
               he
               hoped
               that
               as
               Downright
               Impudence
               was
               the
               shortest
               way
               ,
               so
               it
               would
               be
               the
               surest
               to
               make
               him
               be
               believed
               ..
               
               4.
               
               He
               goes
               on
               to
               justify
               that
               of
               Henry
               
                 the
                 Sevenths
                 power
                 to
                 alienate
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               by
               saying
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Conquerour
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
              
               William
               
                 the
                 Conquerour
                 was
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 might
                 dispose
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 he
                 pleased
                 .
              
               This
               is
               a
               new
               Theory
               
               of
               Mr.
               
               Varillas's
               ,
               that
               one
               who
               pretends
               to
               be
               the
               right
               Heir
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               happy
               as
               to
               defeat
               an
               Usurper
               ,
               is
               upon
               that
               to
               be
               accounted
               a
               Conquerour
               :
               for
               this
               was
               the
               case
               both
               of
               William
               the
               Conquerour
               and
               of
               Henry
               the
               Seventh
               :
               the
               one
               pretended
               a
               Title
               from
               Edward
               the
               Confessor
               ,
               and
               defeated
               Harold
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               did
               derive
               a
               Title
               from
               the
               House
               of
               Lancaster
               ,
               and
               defeated
               Richard
               ;
               but
               neither
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               pretended
               that
               the
               Nation
               was
               a
               Conquest
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               Henry
               the
               Ninth
               of
               France
               did
               when
               he
               broke
               the
               League
               .
               5.
               
               He
               says
               ,
               I
               needed
               not
               tell
               him
               that
               K.
               Henry
               the
               Seventh
               chused
               rather
               to
               hold
               the
               Crown
               by
               his
               Marriage
               with
               the
               Heir
               of
               the
               House
               of
               York
               ,
               than
               by
               his
               right
               of
               Conquest
               .
               I
               told
               him
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               for
               I
               know
               it
               is
               false
               ;
               since
               for
               the
               Reasons
               that
               I
               formerly
               named
               ,
               he
               would
               never
               consent
               to
               hold
               the
               Crown
               in
               his
               Wife
               's
               Right
               .
               6.
               
               He
               pretends
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               banished
               England
               ,
               for
               having
               been
               in
               the
               design
               of
               the
               Exclusion
               of
               the
               present
               King.
               All
               this
               is
               equally
               false
               :
               that
               I
               was
               in
               that
               design
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               banished
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               
               on
               that
               account
               :
               so
               his
               Sentence
               set
               in
               Capitals
               ,
               is
               only
               a
               more
               evident
               discovery
               that
               he
               makes
               of
               himself
               ,
               which
               he
               has
               done
               indeed
               in
               Capital
               Letters
               .
            
             
               XXVI
               .
               He
               had
               said
               somewhat
               to
               purpose
               upon
               the
               Article
               of
               P.
               Alexander
               the
               sixth
               ,
               
               if
               he
               had
               given
               any
               sort
               of
               proof
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               refused
               to
               grant
               the
               Dispensation
               for
               the
               Marriage
               .
            
             
               XXVII
               .
               If
               instead
               of
               all
               the
               Relations
               both
               printed
               and
               Manuscripts
               ,
               
               which
               he
               mentions
               so
               indefinitly
               ,
               he
               had
               cited
               any
               one
               printed
               Relation
               of
               an
               Author
               that
               deserves
               credit
               ,
               or
               any
               Manuscript
               that
               may
               be
               examined
               ,
               this
               had
               deserved
               an
               Answer
               .
               Mr.
               Varillas
               had
               not
               said
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               have
               it
               pais
               now
               ,
               that
               
                 Ferdinand
                 only
                 pretended
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 Daughter
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Calabria
                 ,
              
               but
               he
               had
               affirmed
               positively
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 intended
                 it
              
               :
               and
               yet
               all
               the
               proof
               he
               brings
               for
               this
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 inconvenience
                 in
                 thinking
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 some
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 touched
                 with
                 the
                 Remorse
                 of
                 the
                 Injustice
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Calabria
               .
            
             
             
               I
               am
               not
               to
               examin
               the
               State
               of
               Ferdinands
               Conscience
               ,
               nor
               what
               his
               secret
               Remorses
               might
               be
               ,
               tho
               in
               matters
               of
               Injustice
               his
               was
               not
               very
               tender
               :
               But
               it
               is
               a
               new
               sort
               of
               proof
               ,
               and
               well
               becoming
               our
               Author
               ,
               who
               being
               called
               on
               to
               make
               good
               a
               thing
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               positively
               affirmed
               ,
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Inconvenience
                 in
                 thinking
                 it
                 true
              
               ;
               but
               then
               I
               see
               as
               little
               Inconvenience
               in
               thinking
               otherwise
               :
               it
               was
               convenient
               indeed
               for
               Mr.
               Varillas
               to
               have
               it
               believed
               ;
               but
               his
               Conveniences
               do
               not
               determin
               me
               .
            
             
               XXVIII
               .
               He
               pretends
               that
               I
               had
               denied
               ,
               that
               Henry
               
                 the
                 Eighths
                 Parents
                 thought
                 of
                 Marrying
                 him
                 to
              
               Francis
               
                 the
                 Firsts
                 Sister
              
               :
               
               He
               tells
               me
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 ordinary
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 to
                 contract
                 Marriages
                 among
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 inconvenient
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               French
               
                 Ambassador
                 should
                 have
                 proposed
                 that
                 Marriage
                 .
              
               And
               whereas
               I
               had
               denyed
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 French
                 Ambassadors
                 writ
                 Relations
                 of
                 their
                 Ambassies
                 ,
                 he
                 mentions
                 some
                 that
                 writ
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               whereas
               I
               had
               shewed
               
                 the
                 Improbability
                 of
                 a
                 design
                 of
                 the
              
               Court
               of
               France's
               
                 advancing
                 the
                 Count
              
               d'Angolesmes
               
               
                 Sister
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
              
               England
               .
               He
               tells
               me
               ,
               that
               Lewis
               
                 the
                 twelfth
                 never
                 intended
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 his
                 Cousin
              
               Francis
               '
               
                 s
                 Right
                 of
                 Succession
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Sister
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 Rank
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Match
                 to
                 the
                 Heir
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
              
               England
               ;
               
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Lorrain
               
                 married
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 many
                 degrees
                 further
                 from
                 the
                 Crown
                 than
              
               Margaret
               of
               Valois
               was
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               are
               not
               all
               these
               good
               substantial
               Proofs
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               calls
               them
               ,
               
               Discoveries
               of
               Errors
               ,
               that
               are
               insupportable
               in
               me
               ?
               I
               never
               deny'd
               that
               Henry
               the
               Eighth's
               Parents
               would
               not
               think
               of
               this
               ;
               but
               I
               lookt
               upon
               the
               whole
               thing
               as
               a
               Fiction
               .
               2.
               
               If
               it
               was
               ordinary
               in
               those
               days
               to
               contract
               Children
               ,
               does
               that
               prove
               that
               this
               Proposition
               was
               ever
               made
               ?
               3.
               
               Mr.
               
               Varillas's
               new
               discoverys
               in
               Logick
               makes
               him
               now
               a
               second
               time
               ,
               offer
               to
               prove
               a
               thing
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               not
               Inconvenient
               .
               4.
               
               It
               is
               no
               proof
               that
               Mr.
               
                 de
                 Piennes
              
               writ
               a
               Relation
               of
               his
               Embassy
               ,
               because
               some
               others
               writ
               their
               own
               Memoirs
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               the
               thing
               in
               question
               ;
               so
               he
               should
               have
               justified
               that
               Citation
               .
               5.
               
               There
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               between
               
               the
               not
               cutting
               off
               of
               
               Francis's
               Succession
               ,
               and
               the
               raising
               his
               Interest
               ,
               by
               giving
               him
               so
               powerful
               an
               Ally
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               I
               denied
               the
               Fact
               ,
               and
               he
               instead
               of
               proving
               it
               ,
               tells
               me
               ,
               
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 inconvenient
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 Match
                 below
                 Henry
                 ,
              
               which
               I
               had
               never
               pretended
               .
            
             
               XXIX
               .
               He
               tells
               mighty
               things
               of
               his
               performances
               with
               Relation
               to
               England
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               too
               well
               known
               how
               it
               comes
               
               that
               these
               things
               appear
               not
               in
               his
               History
               .
               But
               if
               what
               is
               lost
               is
               of
               apiece
               with
               what
               appears
               now
               ,
               the
               world
               may
               wellbear
               the
               loss
               .
               2.
               
               He
               denys
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 cited
                 any
                 passage
                 of
                 his
                 Book
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 raised
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 above
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 .
              
               Tho
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               very
               place
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Parliament
                 being
                 careful
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 Authority
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 over
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 obliged
                 him
                 by
                 repeated
                 Remonstrances
                 to
                 marry
                 .
              
               3.
               
               But
               if
               he
               has
               said
               it
               ,
               he
               will
               make
               it
               good
               :
               and
               he
               tells
               me
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               cite
               two
               Authorities
               for
               this
               ,
               which
               I
               
                 dare
                 not
                 contradict
              
               :
               the
               one
               is
               of
               King
               Iames
               the
               First
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               
                 Advice
                 to
                 this
                 Son
              
               ,
               
               says
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
              
               England
               
                 had
                 not
                 always
                 kept
                 its
                 power
                 within
                 its
                 due
                 Limits
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 often
                 enlarged
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 Authority
              
               ;
               to
               this
               he
               adds
               another
               long
               Citation
               of
               his
               ,
               that
               filled
               a
               Page
               indeed
               ,
               but
               had
               not
               one
               word
               to
               prove
               a
               Superiority
               in
               the
               Parliament
               to
               the
               King
               :
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               it
               proves
               that
               it
               was
               a
               Court
               assembled
               by
               the
               King
               for
               the
               great
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               :
               now
               tho
               I
               will
               not
               presume
               to
               dispute
               this
               Authority
               ,
               yet
               I
               will
               take
               the
               Liberty
               to
               tell
               Mr.
               Varillas
               ,
               that
               it
               makes
               against
               him
               ;
               for
               if
               
                 Parliaments
                 have
                 sometimes
                 gone
                 beyond
                 their
                 Limits
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 carried
                 their
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 the
              
               Kings
               Authority
               ;
               then
               by
               our
               Laws
               the
               Parliament
               is
               not
               Superiour
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               has
               its
               Limits
               ,
               and
               it
               exceeds
               those
               Limits
               when
               it
               attempts
               to
               raise
               it self
               above
               the
               Kingly
               power
               .
               4.
               
               His
               second
               Authority
               is
               taken
               from
               an
               Italian
               of
               Bologna
               ,
               and
               he
               sets
               down
               in
               Capitals
               his
               words
               ,
               whereas
               ordinary
               Letters
               served
               for
               the
               Citation
               of
               King
               
               Iames's
               words
               ;
               but
               he
               thought
               the
               one
               did
               him
               not
               such
               service
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
               he
               bestowed
               the
               Capitals
               in
               gratitude
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               did
               him
               the
               best
               service
               .
               The
               Writer
               of
               Bologna
               indeed
               does
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
              
               England
               
                 has
                 pretended
                 a
                 great
                 Superiority
                 above
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
               As
               for
               this
               Author
               Count
               
                 Majolino
                 Bisaccioni
              
               ,
               I
               know
               nothing
               of
               him
               ;
               so
               whether
               this
               is
               one
               of
               Mr.
               
               Varillas's
               Inventions
               or
               not
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               determin
               :
               but
               I
               cannot
               imagin
               why
               this
               should
               be
               such
               an
               Authority
               that
               I
               
                 dare
                 not
                 dispute
                 it
              
               :
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               Author
               is
               of
               Bologna
               ,
               where
               men
               are
               easily
               assassinated
               ;
               yet
               I
               do
               not
               think
               ,
               that
               this
               Count
               or
               his
               Heirs
               are
               so
               spiteful
               ,
               as
               to
               send
               one
               to
               the
               
                 City
                 of
                 Holland
              
               ,
               according
               to
               Mr.
               
               Varillas's
               Geography
               ,
               to
               Murder
               me
               ,
               if
               I
               contradict
               this
               Authority
               ;
               for
               besides
               this
               ,
               I
               cannot
               imagin
               ,
               what
               should
               make
               me
               not
               dare
               to
               
                 dispute
                 the
                 Authority
              
               of
               one
               of
               Bologna
               ,
               in
               a
               matter
               relating
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               England
               .
               But
               after
               the
               pains
               our
               Author
               has
               been
               at
               to
               depress
               the
               Dignity
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               the
               Capitals
               that
               he
               has
               bestowed
               upon
               it
               ,
               I
               confess
               he
               needs
               no
               more
               deny
               that
               he
               pretends
               to
               a
               Pension
               from
               thence
               .
               
               5.
               
               In
               conclusion
               ,
               he
               cites
               his
               Florimond
               ,
               tho
               he
               had
               the
               confidence
               to
               cite
               on
               the
               Margin
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Parliament
               1509.
               but
               now
               he
               runs
               to
               his
               Author
               ;
               but
               tho
               he
               has
               done
               himself
               the
               Honour
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               he
               is
               his
               Eccho
               ,
               yet
               I
               never
               heard
               of
               
               Eccho's
               that
               repeated
               more
               than
               had
               been
               said
               :
               some
               repeat
               over
               and
               over
               again
               ,
               but
               none
               add
               :
               yet
               Mr.
               Varillas
               ,
               who
               cited
               Florimond
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Parliament
               had
               obliged
               the
               King
               by
               reiterated
               Remonstrances
               ,
               to
               marry
               the
               Infanta
               ,
               finds
               neither
               these
               Remonstrances
               nor
               the
               Parliament
               in
               the
               Citation
               that
               he
               gives
               us
               out
               of
               him
               :
               for
               he
               says
               only
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Princes
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 approved
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 their
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 no
                 Opposition
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               XXX
               .
               
                 For
                 the
                 Kings
                 five
                 Children
                 by
                 Queen
              
               Catherine
               :
               He
               brings
               again
               Florimond
               ,
               
               who
               says
               ,
               
                 She
                 bore
                 him
                 three
                 Sons
                 and
                 two
                 Daughters
              
               :
               and
               as
               if
               this
               had
               been
               a
               solid
               proof
               ,
               Mr.
               Varillas
               triumph
               and
               says
               ,
               
                 He
                 does
                 not
                 know
                 upon
                 what
                 principle
                 in
                 Arithmetick
                 I
                 reckon
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 deny
                 that
              
               2.
               and
               3.
               make
               5.
               
               
               I
               think
               I
               may
               allow
               Mr.
               Varillas
               so
               much
               of
               Arithmetick
               as
               this
               essay
               amounts
               to
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               scarce
               allow
               him
               much
               more
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               thing
               else
               .
            
             
               XXXI
               .
               He
               does
               indeed
               give
               an
               Author
               here
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               I
               thought
               was
               his
               own
               Invention
               :
               
               but
               still
               it
               is
               no
               other
               than
               Florimond
               .
               I
               do
               confess
               I
               read
               him
               very
               carelesly
               :
               I
               found
               Sanders
               was
               transcribed
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               could
               not
               pretend
               to
               any
               good
               Information
               :
               but
               now
               I
               see
               one
               Writer
               of
               Legends
               refines
               upon
               another
               ;
               and
               as
               Mr.
               Varillas
               adds
               some
               few
               things
               of
               his
               own
               Store
               to
               Florimond
               ,
               so
               the
               other
               had
               added
               a
               great
               deal
               to
               Sanders
               ;
               but
               his
               Voucher
               was
               an
               Author
               of
               so
               little
               credit
               ,
               that
               I
               confess
               I
               read
               him
               so
               superficially
               ,
               that
               finding
               some
               strokes
               in
               Mr.
               Varillas
               that
               were
               new
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               fancied
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               now
               I
               see
               he
               has
               an
               Author
               such
               as
               he
               is
               :
               For
               what
               he
               says
               concerning
               Flattery
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               so
               little
               purpose
               ,
               that
               I
               use
               him
               kindly
               in
               passing
               over
               it
               .
            
             
             
               XXXII
               .
               He
               cites
               again
               Florimond
               ,
               for
               his
               Garand
               ;
               
               and
               because
               he
               had
               it
               seems
               one
               of
               Mr.
               
               Varillas's
               Artifices
               of
               citing
               boldly
               Papers
               that
               never
               were
               ;
               and
               so
               cites
               those
               of
               Cardinal
               Campege
               ,
               Mr.
               Varillas
               upbraids
               me
               with
               my
               not
               having
               seen
               them
               ;
               but
               I
               believe
               both
               their
               Citations
               alike
               ;
               I
               have
               indeed
               printed
               a
               long
               Letter
               of
               that
               Cardinals
               ,
               writ
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               in
               conjunction
               with
               Cardinal
               Wolsey
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               in
               England
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               asserts
               the
               Justice
               of
               the
               
                 Kings
                 cause
              
               ,
               and
               presses
               him
               to
               give
               Sentence
               in
               his
               favour
               ;
               he
               assures
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               nothing
               but
               Conscience
               moved
               the
               King
               in
               the
               matter
               ;
               and
               in
               short
               ,
               says
               all
               that
               even
               Mr.
               Varillas
               would
               have
               said
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               been
               animated
               with
               the
               prospect
               of
               a
               good
               Pension
               .
            
             
               XXXIII
               .
               He
               says
               ,
               
                 I
                 contradict
                 my self
              
               ,
               
               
                 in
                 denying
                 that
                 the
              
               K.
               of
               Scotland
               
                 sought
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
              
               Henry
               
                 the
                 Eighth
                 ,
                 &
                 confessing
                 it
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               I
               denied
               only
               ,
               that
               the
               Father
               had
               ever
               sought
               it
               ,
               since
               he
               was
               dead
               before
               she
               was
               born
               ;
               and
               here
               Mr.
               Varillas
               has
               the
               confidence
               to
               deny
               all
               that
               long
               
               Scheme
               that
               he
               had
               given
               of
               the
               project
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Scotland
               had
               set
               on
               for
               his
               Son
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               
                 Imposture
                 of
                 suppressing
                 his
                 Text
              
               with
               which
               he
               charges
               me
               ,
               lies
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               and
               he
               leaves
               out
               all
               that
               he
               had
               said
               of
               the
               Machines
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Scotland
               was
               managing
               for
               his
               Son
               the
               Prince
               ,
               who
               was
               no
               other
               than
               King
               Iames
               the
               Fifth
               ,
               so
               the
               King
               must
               be
               King
               Iames
               the
               Fourth
               his
               Father
               :
               and
               for
               that
               which
               he
               says
               of
               King
               Iames
               the
               Fifths
               going
               with
               an
               Army
               to
               France
               ,
               
               it
               fell
               out
               many
               years
               after
               this
               :
               so
               it
               could
               not
               be
               the
               Reason
               that
               made
               King
               Henry
               deny
               his
               Daughter
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               it
               being
               long
               after
               ,
               even
               the
               year
               1533.
               after
               which
               time
               he
               owns
               that
               he
               does
               not
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 King
              
               of
               Scotland
               
                 pretended
                 to
                 her
              
               :
               and
               whereas
               he
               pretends
               ,
               that
               he
               only
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Scots
                 had
                 pressed
                 the
                 Marriage
              
               ;
               that
               is
               one
               of
               his
               common
               practices
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               will
               not
               give
               the
               name
               that
               it
               deserves
               ;
               for
               he
               had
               expresly
               named
               both
               
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 Prince
              
               ,
               who
               he
               said
               
                 asked
                 her
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Submissions
                 that
                 were
                 compatible
                 with
                 the
                 Dignity
                 of
                 Soveraigns
              
               :
               whereas
               
               as
               the
               one
               was
               dead
               before
               she
               was
               born
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               was
               an
               Infant
               at
               that
               time
               .
               His
               Discourse
               of
               the
               Design
               of
               Uniting
               the
               whole
               Island
               into
               one
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               his
               taking
               a
               start
               over
               into
               Spain
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               his
               Impertinencies
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               fly's
               to
               cover
               his
               shame
               :
               and
               the
               Contradiction
               with
               which
               he
               charges
               me
               before
               he
               ends
               this
               Article
               ,
               is
               worthy
               of
               him
               :
               He
               says
               ,
               I
               own
               that
               King
               Henry
               was
               
                 Master
                 of
                 his
                 Parliament
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               I
               denied
               ,
               that
               his
               
                 Government
                 was
                 Tyrannical
              
               .
               I
               never
               denied
               this
               last
               ;
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               I
               have
               set
               it
               out
               as
               fully
               as
               was
               necessary
               :
               but
               tho
               I
               had
               denied
               it
               ,
               the
               saying
               that
               he
               was
               
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 his
                 Parliaments
              
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               a
               Contradiction
               to
               that
               ,
               that
               it
               agrees
               exactly
               with
               it
               .
               Queen
               Elisabeth
               was
               always
               
                 the
                 Mistress
                 of
                 her
                 Parliaments
              
               ,
               tho
               guilty
               of
               no
               Tyranny
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               because
               she
               was
               not
               Tyrant
               ,
               but
               governed
               well
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               the
               Mistress
               both
               of
               her
               Peoples
               Hearts
               and
               Purses
               ,
               and
               likewise
               of
               her
               Parliaments
               :
               so
               the
               Triumph
               that
               he
               makes
               upon
               this
               Contradiction
               ,
               which
               he
               says
               the
               most
               able
               Sophister
               of
               Europe
               will
               not
               be
               able
               
               to
               set
               to
               rights
               ,
               turns
               upon
               himself
               .
            
             
               XXXIV
               .
               He
               pretends
               to
               justify
               his
               Impertinence
               in
               reckoning
               the
               Emperour
               and
               the
               
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
              
               
               as
               two
               of
               the
               Pretenders
               to
               Queen
               Mary
               ;
               by
               saying
               ,
               that
               Charles
               the
               fifth
               was
               for
               three
               years
               
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
              
               before
               he
               was
               chosen
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               that
               during
               all
               that
               time
               ,
               he
               pretended
               to
               her
               :
               but
               tho
               he
               cites
               his
               Florimond
               here
               ,
               yet
               he
               finds
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               here
               the
               Eccho
               does
               not
               repeat
               ,
               but
               speaks
               of
               it self
               :
               and
               as
               he
               cannot
               give
               the
               least
               shadow
               of
               proof
               for
               this
               confident
               Assertion
               of
               his
               ,
               so
               he
               himself
               contradicts
               it
               in
               his
               own
               words
               ,
               which
               he
               cites
               afterwards
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               
               that
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 was
                 the
                 second
                 that
                 pretended
                 to
                 this
                 Princess
                 :
              
               so
               then
               he
               was
               not
               only
               
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
              
               but
               already
               Emperour
               when
               he
               began
               that
               pretension
               .
               All
               the
               digression
               that
               he
               makes
               concerning
               Charles
               the
               fifth
               ,
               is
               a
               continued
               Impertinence
               to
               hide
               his
               Shame
               :
               the
               only
               thing
               he
               had
               to
               do
               ,
               was
               to
               prove
               that
               he
               began
               that
               pretension
               while
               he
               was
               no
               more
               than
               
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
              
               .
               2.
               he
               trys
               how
               Raillery
               will
               do
               with
               him
               ,
               because
               
               I
               had
               only
               named
               Arragon
               and
               Castile
               ,
               instead
               of
               the
               many
               other
               Kingdoms
               that
               lie
               within
               Spain
               :
               but
               he
               is
               equally
               sublime
               both
               in
               his
               Ridicule
               and
               his
               
                 serious
                 strains
              
               ;
               for
               since
               the
               conjunction
               of
               all
               these
               Titles
               rise
               out
               of
               the
               Marriage
               between
               Arragon
               and
               Castile
               ,
               I
               writ
               correctly
               in
               naming
               these
               two
               only
               ,
               instead
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               that
               lay
               in
               Spain
               .
            
             
               XXXV
               .
               Our
               Author
               will
               still
               justify
               what
               he
               had
               said
               concerning
               
               K.
               
               Henry's
               rejecting
               the
               match
               with
               Scotland
               ,
               because
               the
               King
               of
               Scotland
               had
               declared
               himself
               for
               France
               during
               the
               last
               War
               ,
               in
               which
               K.
               Henry
               had
               been
               engaged
               with
               Francis
               :
               now
               it
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               propositions
               for
               Queen
               Mary
               that
               our
               Author
               sets
               forth
               ,
               fell
               out
               before
               the
               year
               1527
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               sute
               of
               the
               Divorce
               was
               begun
               ;
               for
               after
               that
               time
               none
               
                 courted
                 her
              
               ,
               as
               he
               himself
               confesses
               ;
               therefore
               this
               War
               between
               England
               and
               France
               ,
               in
               which
               Scotland
               took
               part
               with
               the
               latter
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               the
               King
               lost
               his
               Unkles
               favour
               ,
               must
               be
               before
               that
               time
               :
               since
               then
               there
               had
               been
               no
               war
               between
               France
               and
               England
               in
               which
               Scotland
               took
               part
               ,
               after
               that
               battel
               
               of
               Floddon
               ,
               in
               which
               K.
               Iames
               the
               Fourth
               was
               killed
               ,
               and
               after
               which
               during
               the
               interval
               between
               the
               year
               1513.
               and
               the
               year
               1527.
               which
               is
               the
               only
               time
               in
               debate
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               for
               many
               years
               after
               it
               ;
               all
               this
               is
               an
               ill-laid
               fiction
               ,
               which
               destroys
               it self
               ;
               so
               what
               K.
               Iames
               the
               fifth
               might
               do
               ten
               years
               after
               the
               year
               1527.
               cannot
               be
               brought
               to
               excuse
               that
               which
               had
               been
               given
               for
               a
               reason
               of
               K.
               
               Henry's
               rejecting
               him
               before
               that
               year
               .
            
             
               XXXVI
               .
               He
               accuses
               me
               for
               denying
               in
               one
               place
               
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 pretended
                 next
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 yet
                 afterwards
                 confessing
                 it
              
               :
               but
               I
               only
               excepted
               to
               this
               because
               he
               says
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               pretended
               the
               second
               after
               the
               K.
               of
               Scotland
               ;
               whereas
               I
               shew
               that
               the
               Dolphin
               was
               the
               first
               that
               pretended
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Contract
               for
               that
               Marriage
               ,
               which
               is
               yet
               extant
               ,
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               his
               dream
               of
               
               Charles's
               pretending
               to
               her
               while
               he
               was
               yet
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               without
               ground
               ,
               but
               is
               a
               downright
               falsehood
               ;
               for
               that
               contract
               bears
               date
               the
               ninth
               of
               November
               ,
               1518.
               so
               that
               during
               this
               Interval
               ,
               in
               which
               Charles
               was
               only
               
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
              
               ,
               she
               was
               promised
               to
               
               another
               .
               2.
               
               Whereas
               I
               had
               discovered
               his
               Ignorance
               of
               those
               Transactions
               by
               this
               ;
               that
               he
               knew
               nothing
               of
               Charles
               the
               fifth's
               coming
               to
               England
               in
               Person
               ,
               to
               contract
               this
               Marriage
               ;
               he
               tells
               me
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               writ
               of
               this
               in
               his
               History
               of
               Francis
               the
               first
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               mentioned
               his
               coming
               over
               from
               Flushing
               to
               Kent
               ,
               while
               K.
               Henry
               was
               at
               Calais
               :
               but
               now
               I
               tell
               him
               plainly
               ,
               that
               I
               see
               by
               his
               Citation
               ,
               that
               neither
               before
               nor
               now
               ,
               does
               he
               know
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               Voyage
               into
               England
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               had
               made
               mention
               :
               for
               this
               that
               he
               speaks
               of
               here
               was
               in
               the
               year
               1520.
               and
               the
               Enterview
               was
               at
               Dover
               ,
               and
               was
               design'd
               to
               hinder
               the
               ill
               effects
               which
               the
               Emperour
               apprehended
               from
               the
               late
               enterview
               that
               had
               passed
               between
               Henry
               and
               Francis
               ,
               that
               had
               carried
               him
               over
               to
               Calais
               :
               But
               that
               which
               I
               spake
               of
               was
               two
               years
               after
               this
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1522.
               which
               passed
               with
               more
               Magnificence
               ;
               for
               then
               the
               Emperour
               was
               Install'd
               Knight
               of
               the
               Garter
               ,
               and
               contracted
               to
               King
               
               Henry's
               Daughter
               .
            
             
               XXXVII
               .
               Concerning
               
                 Card.
                 Wolsey
              
               ,
               he
               tells
               me
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 some
                 Manuscripts
                 that
                 
                 never
                 were
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 likewise
                 seen
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 escaped
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 mentions
                 a
                 Letter
                 of
              
               Lewis
               
                 the
                 twelfths
                 ,
                 in
                 which
              
               Wolsey
               
                 is
                 so
                 excessively
                 commended
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 neither
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 writ
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 writ
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 supresses
                 many
                 particulars
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               Mr.
               
               Varillas's
               boasting
               of
               the
               Manuscripts
               that
               he
               has
               seen
               ,
               is
               like
               the
               Chymists
               boasting
               of
               the
               
                 Philosophers
                 stone
              
               ,
               which
               no
               body
               believes
               a
               whit
               the
               more
               for
               that
               .
               A
               Letter
               writ
               by
               so
               good
               a
               King
               as
               Lewis
               the
               twelfth
               ,
               would
               be
               better
               received
               by
               the
               world
               than
               all
               that
               ever
               Mr.
               Varillas
               can
               print
               :
               yet
               since
               he
               pretends
               to
               be
               so
               good
               a
               Courtier
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               thought
               it
               enough
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               strain
               of
               that
               Letter
               was
               
                 below
                 the
                 Dignity
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 writ
                 it
                 ,
              
               without
               adding
               any
               thing
               else
               of
               the
               
                 Dignity
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 written
                 ,
              
               since
               unless
               it
               was
               to
               the
               K.
               of
               England
               ,
               there
               is
               scarce
               any
               other
               person
               whose
               Dignity
               ought
               to
               be
               named
               as
               in
               parallel
               with
               that
               Kings
               .
               And
               since
               Wolsey
               was
               but
               just
               entring
               upon
               the
               ministry
               ,
               when
               that
               King
               died
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               probable
               that
               he
               fell
               into
               Raptures
               upon
               
               that
               subject
               ;
               but
               Mr.
               Varillas
               takes
               more
               care
               of
               Lewis
               the
               twelfths
               honour
               in
               not
               printing
               it
               ,
               than
               he
               does
               of
               his
               own
               .
               The
               rest
               of
               this
               Article
               is
               in
               Citations
               drawn
               out
               of
               Florimond
               and
               out
               of
               another
               much
               worse
               Author
               ,
               who
               is
               Mr.
               Varillas
               himself
               .
            
             
               XXXVIII
               .
               I
               had
               printed
               some
               Original
               Letters
               to
               discover
               his
               mistake
               concerning
               Wolsey
               ,
               
               and
               he
               in
               opposition
               to
               that
               cites
               what
               his
               Florimond
               had
               said
               eighty
               years
               before
               him
               ;
               as
               if
               a
               Falshood
               by
               a
               prescription
               of
               80.
               years
               ,
               could
               become
               true
               :
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 proof
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 it
                 not
                 convincing
                 .
              
               The
               point
               in
               question
               ,
               is
               ,
               whether
               Cardinal
               Wolsey
               knew
               of
               the
               King's
               design
               to
               marry
               
                 Anne
                 Bullen
              
               :
               now
               I
               had
               printed
               two
               of
               her
               Letters
               to
               the
               Cardinal
               ,
               in
               one
               of
               which
               there
               is
               a
               Postscript
               writ
               by
               King
               Henry's
               hand
               ,
               that
               speaks
               plainly
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               &
               they
               were
               both
               written
               while
               
                 Card.
                 Campege
              
               was
               on
               his
               Journey
               :
               any
               man
               besides
               Mr.
               Varillas
               would
               think
               this
               is
               a
               convincing
               proof
               ;
               and
               whereas
               I
               had
               accused
               him
               for
               citing
               on
               the
               Margin
               
                 Charles
                 the
                 fifth's
                 Letter
                 to
              
               
               
               Wolsey
               ;
               he
               justifies
               this
               out
               of
               Florimond
               :
               if
               he
               had
               cited
               these
               as
               from
               him
               ,
               I
               confess
               this
               would
               have
               justified
               him
               ;
               but
               since
               he
               cited
               them
               without
               any
               such
               qualification
               ,
               he
               shews
               us
               how
               little
               credit
               is
               due
               to
               his
               Quotations
               .
               I
               had
               called
               Charles
               the
               fifths
               coming
               to
               England
               in
               person
               ,
               
                 The
                 most
                 important
                 Circumstance
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 affair
              
               ;
               
               and
               this
               he
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               ordinary
               sincerity
               ,
               turns
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 secret
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 consisted
                 in
                 that
                 Voyage
                 .
              
               I
               was
               speaking
               of
               the
               Pretenders
               to
               King
               
                 Henry's
                 Daughter
              
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               Reformation
               in
               view
               ;
               so
               the
               affair
               upon
               which
               I
               was
               ,
               being
               the
               disposal
               of
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               had
               reason
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 most
                 Important
                 Circumstance
              
               of
               it
               was
               the
               Emperours
               coming
               in
               person
               ,
               and
               contracting
               himself
               to
               her
               .
               The
               raillery
               that
               follows
               here
               ,
               is
               another
               proof
               that
               Mr.
               Varillas
               is
               equally
               happy
               both
               in
               Iest
               and
               Earnest
               .
               If
               I
               were
               to
               make
               my
               Court
               to
               the
               Spaniards
               ,
               I
               must
               be
               as
               Ignorant
               as
               Mr.
               Varillas
               is
               ,
               if
               I
               think
               to
               do
               it
               effectually
               ,
               by
               representing
               Charles
               the
               fifth
               ,
               
                 as
                 having
                 advanced
                 the
                 Reformation
              
               .
            
             
             
               XXXIX
               .
               He
               meets
               me
               here
               again
               with
               another
               long
               Citation
               of
               Florimond
               ,
               
               which
               always
               goes
               for
               nothing
               with
               me
               .
               After
               which
               he
               says
               somewhat
               himself
               ,
               that
               is
               next
               to
               nothing
               .
               I
               had
               told
               him
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 new
                 Treaty
                 that
                 King
              
               Francis
               
                 had
                 made
                 with
              
               Henry
               
                 for
                 his
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 alternative
                 between
              
               Francis
               
                 and
                 his
                 second
                 Son
                 ,
                 was
                 somewhat
                 extraordinary
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 known
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 furnished
                 him
                 matter
                 for
                 his
                 embelishments
                 .
              
               But
               to
               all
               this
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 imagin
                 how
              
               Francis
               ,
               
                 that
                 was
                 engaged
                 by
                 the
                 Treaty
                 of
              
               Madrid
               ,
               
                 to
                 marry
              
               Charles
               
                 the
                 fifths
                 Sister
                 ,
                 could
                 court
                 the
                 Princess
                 of
              
               England
               
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 second
                 Son
                 ;
                 Since
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Prince
                 that
                 valued
                 himself
                 extreamly
                 on
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 .
              
               But
               the
               Treaty
               of
               Madrid
               was
               so
               ill
               executed
               by
               Francis
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               part
               of
               his
               life
               to
               which
               his
               Exactness
               to
               his
               word
               ought
               to
               be
               less
               applied
               than
               to
               this
               :
               yet
               in
               this
               he
               might
               have
               observed
               both
               Treatys
               ;
               for
               since
               the
               Match
               with
               England
               was
               agreed
               in
               an
               alternative
               between
               him
               and
               his
               Son
               ,
               it
               being
               left
               to
               himself
               to
               declare
               
               which
               of
               them
               should
               have
               her
               ;
               it
               was
               easy
               for
               him
               to
               observe
               both
               these
               Treatys
               ,
               by
               declaring
               that
               the
               Duke
               of
               Orleans
               should
               marry
               
               Henry's
               Daughter
               :
               and
               here
               our
               Author
               shews
               his
               Judgment
               in
               setting
               such
               Conjectures
               as
               his
               are
               ,
               against
               matters
               so
               Authentically
               proved
               as
               this
               is
               .
            
             
               XL.
               A
               new
               Justification
               from
               Florimond
               comes
               here
               again
               ,
               with
               this
               
                 Preface
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 is
                 deceived
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 after
                 Florimond
              
               :
               but
               whose
               fault
               it
               is
               that
               he
               believed
               him
               ,
               and
               copied
               him
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               noise
               he
               makes
               with
               his
               Manuscripts
               ?
               He
               adds
               two
               of
               my
               Expressions
               ,
               and
               fancies
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Contradiction
               in
               them
               :
               
                 That
                 in
                 this
                 he
                 differs
                 from
              
               Sanders
               ,
               
                 tho
                 he
                 copies
                 him
                 ordinarly
              
               ;
               for
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 If
                 he
                 invents
                 matters
                 ,
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 copy
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 copies
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 invent
                 .
              
               But
               may
               he
               not
               Copy
               Sanders
               for
               the
               
                 greatest
                 part
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               now
               and
               then
               invent
               a
               little
               without
               any
               Contradiction
               ?
               There
               is
               a
               terrible
               charge
               against
               me
               in
               the
               Conclusion
               of
               this
               Article
               .
               In
               my
               English
               by
               a
               fault
               of
               the
               Printer
               ,
               the
               year
               1529.
               was
               put
               instead
               of
               the
               
               year
               1524.
               and
               was
               marked
               in
               the
               Errata
               :
               now
               the
               Translator
               went
               on
               with
               the
               error
               that
               he
               found
               in
               my
               Book
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               year
               29.
               being
               wrong
               put
               ,
               he
               triumps
               :
               but
               since
               he
               pretends
               to
               answer
               me
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               examined
               my
               English
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               compared
               the
               Errata
               .
               So
               his
               accusing
               me
               of
               Impudence
               falls
               back
               on
               himself
               .
            
             
               XLI
               .
               All
               that
               he
               says
               to
               this
               Article
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               writ
               it
               after
               Florimond
               ;
               
               and
               to
               prove
               this
               ,
               he
               gives
               me
               a
               Citation
               of
               fix
               Pages
               and
               a
               half
               long
               out
               of
               him
               .
               And
               is
               not
               this
               an
               unanswerable
               thing
               ,
               that
               deserves
               well
               to
               be
               set
               in
               Opposition
               to
               Original
               Papers
               ?
            
             
               XLII
               .
               Here
               comes
               Florimond
               again
               ;
               
               but
               because
               I
               had
               mentioned
               the
               Pictures
               of
               
                 Anne
                 Bullen
              
               ,
               which
               shew
               that
               what
               was
               said
               of
               her
               person
               ,
               was
               false
               :
               he
               tells
               me
               ,
               
                 that
                 Painters
                 and
                 Poets
                 have
                 always
                 taken
                 liberties
                 :
              
               and
               because
               his
               good
               Judgment
               made
               him
               fancy
               ,
               that
               this
               wanted
               a
               proof
               ,
               he
               gives
               me
               two
               storys
               to
               make
               it
               good
               .
               But
               after
               all
               ,
               a
               Painter
               is
               as
               well
               to
               be
               believed
               as
               a
               Poet
               at
               any
               time
               :
               So
               I
               may
               set
               
                 Hans
                 
                 Holben
              
               ,
               that
               was
               a
               very
               good
               Painter
               ,
               against
               two
               such
               ill
               Poets
               as
               Florimond
               and
               Mr.
               Varillas
               ;
               the
               first
               saw
               her
               ,
               and
               the
               others
               only
               heard
               of
               her
               ;
               so
               they
               copied
               ,
               whereas
               he
               drew
               to
               the
               life
               .
            
             
               XLIII
               .
               Here
               again
               comes
               Florimond
               as
               his
               Garend
               for
               four
               Pages
               :
               
               and
               he
               thought
               it
               was
               necessary
               to
               produce
               him
               ,
               since
               here
               ,
               as
               almost
               every
               where
               else
               ,
               I
               accuse
               him
               of
               a
               want
               of
               Sincerity
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               never
               give
               over
               this
               Accusation
               ,
               till
               he
               produce
               those
               Manuscripts
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               he
               pretends
               to
               have
               drawn
               his
               History
               .
            
             
               XLIV
               .
               After
               I
               had
               refuted
               Sanders
               ,
               he
               tells
               me
               ,
               this
               does
               not
               touch
               him
               ,
               
               who
               had
               not
               made
               use
               of
               him
               :
               but
               if
               Florimond
               does
               in
               these
               Lines
               copy
               Sanders
               ,
               then
               by
               refuting
               him
               ,
               I
               refute
               all
               that
               Copy
               from
               him
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               at
               first
               or
               second
               hand
               .
               Mr.
               
               Varillas's
               saying
               ,
               that
               Cardinal
               Pool
               is
               the
               Writer
               of
               all
               the
               Catholicks
               that
               has
               blackned
               Henry
               the
               least
               ,
               shews
               how
               carelesly
               he
               has
               read
               him
               ,
               or
               how
               boldly
               he
               cites
               him
               ;
               Pool
               compares
               Henry
               to
               the
               wickedest
               Princes
               in
               History
               ,
               
               and
               makes
               a
               War
               against
               him
               to
               be
               more
               meritorious
               than
               against
               Infidels
               .
               I
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Calumnies
               ,
               by
               which
               
                 Anne
                 Bullen
              
               was
               defamed
               not
               being
               objected
               to
               her
               ,
               
               ,
               upon
               her
               fall
               ,
               this
               shews
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               thought
               on
               in
               that
               Age
               :
               to
               this
               he
               answers
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 shews
                 the
                 Moderation
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicks
              
               ;
               but
               the
               not
               mentioning
               such
               things
               in
               History
               ,
               had
               been
               a
               
                 vicious
                 Moderation
              
               ,
               and
               indeed
               their
               Writers
               of
               that
               Age
               ,
               were
               as
               seldom
               guilty
               of
               any
               excess
               on
               that
               hand
               ,
               as
               he
               himself
               is
               in
               this
               .
               He
               says
               also
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               needless
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               former
               Scandals
               of
               her
               Life
               ,
               after
               she
               was
               convicted
               to
               Adultery
               and
               Incest
               with
               her
               own
               Brother
               .
               But
               when
               both
               she
               and
               her
               Brother
               died
               ,
               denying
               this
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               generally
               thought
               she
               suffered
               injustly
               ,
               then
               former
               Scandals
               should
               have
               been
               alledged
               to
               make
               the
               Justice
               of
               her
               Sentence
               appear
               the
               more
               evidently
               ,
               therefore
               the
               silence
               of
               the
               Writers
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               upon
               that
               occasion
               ,
               is
               still
               a
               good
               Negative
               Argument
               :
               but
               he
               turns
               this
               matter
               upon
               me
               with
               some
               shew
               of
               
               Reason
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
               
                 That
                 since
                 none
                 writ
                 a
                 justification
                 of
              
               Anne
               Bullen
               ,
               
                 neither
                 then
                 nor
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 just
                 prejudice
                 against
                 her
                 .
              
               But
               the
               Unfortunate
               have
               seldom
               pens
               imployed
               for
               their
               Honour
               :
               and
               in
               Queen
               
               Elisabeth's
               time
               it
               was
               thought
               below
               the
               Dignity
               of
               the
               Daughter
               ,
               to
               examin
               too
               critically
               all
               the
               Reports
               that
               malicious
               Writers
               had
               set
               on
               foot
               against
               the
               Mother
               .
               For
               if
               any
               impudent
               man
               would
               question
               the
               Birth
               and
               Descent
               of
               a
               
                 Crowned
                 Head
              
               ,
               severer
               tools
               than
               Refutations
               are
               thought
               the
               properest
               ways
               of
               answering
               them
               .
               He
               then
               tells
               me
               ,
               
                 why
                 should
                 I
                 be
                 believed
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Writers
                 ?
              
               But
               I
               ask
               not
               to
               be
               believed
               on
               my
               own
               word
               ;
               but
               I
               have
               shewed
               the
               Impossibility
               of
               the
               story
               that
               Sanders
               and
               our
               Author
               from
               him
               ,
               at
               second
               hand
               ,
               had
               contrived
               of
               
                 Anne
                 Bullen
              
               ;
               for
               what
               is
               impossible
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               true
               ,
               by
               my
               Logick
               ;
               but
               our
               Author
               shews
               how
               little
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               believed
               upon
               his
               Word
               ;
               for
               I
               having
               given
               for
               a
               proof
               of
               
                 Anne
                 Bullens
              
               good
               Reputation
               ,
               this
               ,
               that
               she
               served
               Claude
               ,
               Queen
               of
               
               France
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               set
               down
               truly
               in
               one
               page
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               very
               next
               page
               being
               to
               repeat
               and
               examin
               this
               ,
               he
               turns
               it
               as
               if
               I
               had
               made
               her
               serving
               Lewis
               the
               twelfths
               second
               Queen
               a
               proof
               of
               her
               vertue
               .
               I
               knew
               the
               vertues
               of
               Queen
               Claude
               were
               as
               sublime
               as
               the
               others
               were
               questioned
               :
               therefore
               I
               had
               made
               her
               serving
               the
               one
               as
               an
               evidence
               of
               the
               good
               esteem
               in
               which
               she
               was
               ;
               and
               this
               he
               would
               turn
               aside
               in
               a
               way
               very
               lime
               himself
               :
               and
               wheras
               he
               had
               mentioned
               
                 English
                 Authors
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Plural
               ,
               and
               had
               set
               only
               Sanders
               on
               the
               Margin
               ,
               I
               had
               reason
               to
               ask
               if
               he
               could
               make
               a
               plural
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               out
               of
               Charles
               the
               fifth
               ;
               he
               tells
               me
               ,
               he
               had
               cited
               
                 Florimond
                 de
                 Raimond
              
               ;
               but
               I
               do
               not
               yet
               find
               another
               ,
               to
               justify
               the
               plural
               of
               the
               English
               ;
               for
               whatever
               Title
               the
               King
               of
               England
               may
               have
               to
               Guienne
               ,
               so
               that
               Florimond
               may
               be
               reckoned
               in
               some
               sort
               among
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               yet
               all
               this
               does
               not
               put
               him
               among
               the
               
                 English
                 Authors
              
               ;
               so
               the
               Sanders
               is
               still
               all
               that
               we
               have
               for
               the
               plural
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               Histories
               that
               have
               appeared
               since
               his
               time
               by
               the
               Writers
               of
               that
               Communion
               ,
               are
               nothing
               but
               he
               over
               
               and
               over
               again
               in
               different
               languages
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               differently
               drest
               .
            
             
               XLV
               .
               He
               had
               cited
               a
               Petition
               to
               P.
               Clement
               the
               7.
               for
               which
               I
               had
               accused
               him
               of
               forgery
               ,
               
               and
               had
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               shewed
               his
               ignorance
               since
               ,
               tho
               the
               matter
               for
               which
               he
               invented
               it
               ,
               is
               mentioned
               by
               Card.
               Pool
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               so
               well
               Informed
               as
               to
               cite
               him
               ;
               now
               he
               alledges
               Florimond
               as
               his
               Garand
               for
               that
               citation
               ,
               whose
               authority
               is
               of
               so
               little
               credit
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               has
               the
               confidence
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               was
               a
               more
               formal
               proof
               than
               if
               he
               had
               cited
               Cardinal
               Pool
               :
               as
               if
               an
               Author
               that
               writ
               80.
               years
               after
               those
               matters
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               put
               in
               competition
               with
               Cardinal
               Pool
               ,
               who
               lived
               and
               writ
               in
               that
               time
               :
               he
               tells
               me
               he
               had
               Cardinaal
               Pools
               book
               before
               his
               eyes
               while
               he
               was
               writing
               ;
               but
               by
               this
               way
               of
               writing
               it
               seems
               he
               did
               not
               open
               him
               ;
               and
               his
               lying
               shut
               before
               him
               ,
               could
               not
               Inform
               him
               much
               when
               a
               Petition
               was
               cited
               and
               brought
               in
               question
               :
               no
               body
               besides
               Mr.
               Varillas
               would
               have
               called
               the
               citing
               of
               an
               Author
               that
               lived
               about
               80.
               year
               after
               
                 the
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 source
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
            
             
             
               XLVI
               .
               He
               gives
               me
               a
               
                 notable
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 credit
                 due
                 to
              
               Florimond
               
                 in
                 the
                 matters
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Tarbes
               :
               
               
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 greatengagements
                 with
                 that
                 Bishops
                 heirs
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 probable
                 that
                 they
                 communicated
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 Prelate's
                 Papers
                 .
              
               And
               are
               not
               these
               very
               convincing
               Proofs
               ?
               Sometines
               a
               thing
               is
               to
               be
               believed
               because
               it
               is
               not
               Inconvenient
               ;
               at
               another
               time
               because
               it
               is
               probable
               :
               but
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               answer
               the
               Reason
               I
               had
               given
               to
               demonstrate
               all
               this
               story
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               imagined
               ,
               that
               when
               that
               Bishop
               came
               to
               end
               the
               marriage
               of
               his
               Masters
               Son
               with
               the
               Heir
               of
               the
               Crowen
               of
               England
               ,
               that
               he
               I
               say
               could
               have
               been
               prevailed
               on
               to
               let
               that
               go
               and
               to
               set
               on
               a
               new
               Negotiation
               for
               
               Henry's
               marrying
               Francis's
               sister
               .
               He
               sayes
               ,
               that
               
                 Wolsey
                 cheated
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 marriage
                 was
                 sure
                 :
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 new
                 Proposition
                 .
              
               This
               is
               to
               make
               him
               resolve
               to
               accept
               the
               Marriage
               of
               one
               that
               was
               to
               be
               declared
               a
               Bastard
               by
               the
               Divorce
               :
               
               and
               yet
               he
               act
               knowledged
               before
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Scotland
               
               would
               never
               ask
               her
               after
               that
               :
               But
               now
               he
               makes
               an
               Ambassadour
               of
               France
               lesse
               sensible
               of
               this
               point
               of
               Honour
               ,
               and
               content
               to
               have
               both
               these
               Marriages
               made
               at
               once
               .
               But
               besides
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               great
               advantage
               of
               Marrying
               the
               Daughter
               of
               England
               ,
               was
               because
               she
               was
               the
               
                 Heir
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
              
               ,
               so
               then
               if
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Tarbes
               would
               have
               concurred
               to
               help
               the
               King
               to
               another
               Marriage
               ,
               by
               which
               that
               Succession
               might
               have
               been
               cut
               off
               from
               Mary
               ,
               we
               must
               conclude
               him
               to
               be
               as
               fit
               a
               man
               for
               Negotiations
               as
               Mr.
               Varillas
               is
               for
               Histories
               or
               Panegyricks
               :
               but
               he
               must
               be
               pardoned
               ;
               if
               he
               cannot
               alwayes
               carry
               up
               his
               Fictions
               to
               a
               probability
               .
               All
               that
               he
               adds
               of
               the
               
                 General
                 powers
              
               given
               to
               Ambassadours
               ,
               upon
               which
               they
               depart
               sometimes
               from
               all
               their
               Instructions
               ,
               and
               act
               contrary
               to
               them
               ,
               has
               nothing
               to
               do
               here
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               such
               vast
               consequence
               especially
               when
               a
               few
               dayes
               delay
               ,
               could
               have
               procured
               him
               positive
               Instructions
               upon
               any
               new
               propositions
               that
               might
               be
               made
               him
               .
            
             
               XLVII
               .
               I
               had
               cited
               his
               words
               concerning
               Cardinal
               Wolsey
               exactly
               ,
               
               and
               he
               repeats
               my
               quotation
               
               wrong
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               give
               himself
               a
               colour
               to
               reproach
               me
               .
               Then
               he
               gives
               me
               a
               long
               Citation
               out
               of
               Florimond
               ,
               and
               sends
               his
               Reader
               back
               to
               another
               that
               is
               much
               longer
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               thinks
               all
               is
               well
               proved
               .
            
             
               XLVIII
               .
               He
               argues
               against
               a
               positive
               Instrument
               ,
               and
               thinks
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               the
               Probabilities
               that
               he
               offers
               ,
               
               and
               
               Florimond's
               Testimony
               ,
               ought
               to
               overthrow
               the
               plain
               Proof
               of
               a
               Matter
               of
               Fact.
               
            
             
               XLIX
               .
               He
               opposes
               to
               what
               I
               had
               said
               concerning
               Sr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Wiat
              
               ,
               
               his
               constant
               Voucher
               Florimond
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               runs
               out
               in
               his
               way
               to
               argue
               upon
               this
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               that
               Testimony
               .
               But
               instead
               of
               pursuing
               him
               in
               such
               trifling
               stuff
               ,
               I
               will
               here
               add
               a
               more
               importance
               Discovery
               of
               the
               Falsehood
               of
               all
               this
               matter
               by
               an
               
                 Original
                 Paper
              
               ,
               
               which
               fell
               into
               my
               hands
               since
               I
               writ
               my
               History
               ,
               but
               was
               not
               in
               my
               power
               when
               I
               writ
               my
               Reflections
               on
               Mr.
               Varillas
               ,
               yet
               it
               comes
               in
               here
               properly
               enough
               .
               It
               is
               a
               long
               account
               that
               Sr.
               
                 Thomas
                 
                 Wiats
                 Son
              
               writ
               of
               that
               matter
               as
               soon
               as
               
                 Sander's
                 Book
              
               appeared
               .
               He
               says
               ,
               it
               was
               never
               so
               much
               as
               spoken
               of
               before
               that
               time
               :
               that
               his
               Father
               was
               Squire
               of
               the
               Body
               to
               King
               Henry
               ,
               all
               the
               while
               that
               that
               Marriage
               with
               
                 Anne
                 Bullen
              
               lasted
               ,
               and
               for
               many
               years
               after
               ,
               and
               yet
               neither
               did
               he
               in
               discretion
               retire
               out
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               nor
               did
               the
               King
               seem
               jealous
               ,
               nor
               the
               Queen
               offended
               at
               him
               :
               and
               he
               shews
               further
               the
               Improbability
               of
               the
               Fiction
               ;
               for
               upon
               her
               fall
               it
               was
               very
               probable
               that
               as
               Queen
               
                 Catherine
                 Howards
              
               ill
               life
               ,
               as
               well
               before
               ,
               as
               after
               her
               Marriage
               ,
               was
               examined
               ,
               when
               she
               was
               condemned
               ,
               so
               the
               like
               method
               would
               have
               been
               observed
               towards
               
                 Anne
                 Bullen
              
               ,
               if
               there
               had
               been
               any
               room
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               as
               to
               
                 Anne
                 Bullen
              
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               that
               her
               Tryal
               was
               managed
               secretly
               in
               the
               Tower
               :
               and
               that
               the
               Evidence
               upon
               which
               it
               was
               pretended
               that
               she
               was
               condemned
               ,
               was
               kept
               so
               secret
               among
               the
               Peers
               that
               tried
               her
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               never
               certainly
               known
               :
               some
               of
               the
               Lords
               confessed
               afterwards
               ,
               that
               her
               Defence
               had
               cleared
               her
               entirely
               :
               and
               to
               all
               this
               he
               adds
               one
               remarkable
               
               particular
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               none
               of
               all
               her
               Ladies
               brought
               to
               swear
               any
               thing
               against
               her
               ;
               now
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               no
               Queen
               ,
               especially
               in
               such
               a
               Court
               as
               that
               of
               England
               was
               then
               ,
               the
               Household
               being
               the
               greatest
               in
               Christendom
               ,
               could
               be
               guilty
               of
               so
               many
               disorders
               as
               were
               laid
               to
               her
               charge
               ,
               without
               taking
               some
               Woman
               into
               the
               Confidence
               ,
               and
               yet
               none
               were
               either
               accused
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               brought
               to
               Witness
               it
               .
               He
               adds
               ,
               that
               his
               Father
               was
               afterwards
               Ambassadour
               ,
               for
               several
               years
               ,
               in
               Charles
               the
               Fifth's
               Court
               ,
               where
               he
               conceived
               that
               aversion
               to
               the
               Spaniards
               and
               to
               their
               Councils
               ,
               that
               this
               threw
               him
               into
               the
               Rebellion
               that
               he
               raised
               against
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               when
               she
               was
               treating
               about
               the
               
                 Spanish
                 Match
              
               :
               for
               I
               must
               here
               warn
               the
               Reader
               ,
               
               that
               Mr.
               Varillas
               transforms
               this
               Wiat
               into
               Haviet
               ,
               and
               makes
               a
               long
               story
               of
               him
               elsewhere
               .
               In
               Conclusion
               ,
               a
               man
               must
               be
               as
               ignorant
               of
               our
               Affairs
               as
               Mr.
               Varillas
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               know
               that
               a
               Privy
               Councillor
               thinks
               an
               Ambassy
               no
               disgrace
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               a
               preferment
               to
               
               him
               ;
               and
               those
               who
               know
               that
               by
               the
               forms
               of
               our
               Court
               ,
               no
               Officer
               has
               a
               more
               free
               and
               frequent
               Access
               to
               the
               King's
               person
               ,
               than
               the
               
                 Squire
                 of
                 the
                 Body
              
               ,
               tho
               he
               is
               but
               one
               of
               the
               second
               Rank
               in
               the
               Household
               ,
               will
               see
               how
               ridiculous
               a
               contrivance
               all
               this
               story
               is
               ,
               of
               
                 Wiats
                 having
                 corrupted
              
               Anna
               Bullen
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
                 revealing
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Privy
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 imploying
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Suffolk
               
                 to
                 acquaint
                 the
              
               King
               
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 believing
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 accept
                 the
                 conviction
                 that
              
               Wiat
               
                 offered
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 eye
                 sight
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 disgraced
                 him
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               L.
               Here
               is
               a
               new
               long
               citation
               of
               his
               Garand
               ;
               
               but
               at
               the
               end
               of
               it
               our
               Author
               seems
               not
               to
               comprehend
               how
               More
               could
               be
               for
               the
               Divorce
               ,
               without
               being
               for
               the
               Schism
               ;
               and
               thinks
               the
               distinction
               is
               a
               little
               too
               Metaphisical
               :
               but
               the
               difficulty
               of
               apprehending
               this
               must
               lie
               in
               Mr.
               
               Varillas's
               dulness
               ;
               since
               there
               is
               nothing
               easier
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               than
               that
               More
               thought
               there
               was
               just
               reason
               to
               move
               the
               Pope
               to
               annul
               a
               Marriage
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               made
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               
                 Papal
                 Bull
              
               :
               and
               yet
               tho
               
               More
               would
               have
               approved
               of
               the
               Divorce
               if
               it
               had
               been
               obtained
               in
               that
               manner
               ;
               he
               did
               not
               like
               K.
               
               Henry's
               doing
               it
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               his
               own
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               his
               separating
               from
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               upon
               it
               .
               
                 More
                 's
                 works
              
               make
               a
               huge
               thick
               Volum
               in
               Folio
               ,
               and
               were
               printed
               in
               Queen
               Mary's
               time
               by
               her
               positive
               Order
               :
               nd
               so
               great
               a
               Book
               ,
               while
               Printing
               was
               yet
               so
               low
               as
               it
               was
               then
               in
               England
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               so
               easily
               carried
               thro
               the
               Press
               ,
               without
               some
               particular
               Assistance
               from
               the
               Court.
               All
               that
               understand
               English
               will
               see
               that
               I
               have
               cited
               his
               Letters
               true
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               
               Varillas's
               Reasons
               against
               this
               is
               arguing
               against
               a
               plain
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               which
               can
               make
               no
               Impression
               upon
               any
               mans
               spirit
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               to
               shew
               the
               Impertinence
               of
               him
               that
               undertakes
               it
               .
               After
               this
               there
               comes
               another
               Impertinence
               of
               a
               Citation
               of
               five
               Pages
               out
               of
               Florimond
               .
            
             
               LI.
               Before
               I
               examin
               what
               he
               says
               concerning
               Cajetan
               ,
               
               I
               will
               state
               the
               Matter
               in
               short
               :
               He
               had
               given
               a
               long
               Abstract
               of
               Reasons
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               pretended
               to
               have
               drawn
               out
               of
               
                 Cajetan's
                 Consultation
              
               ,
               
               that
               had
               no
               appearance
               of
               truth
               in
               them
               ,
               such
               as
               that
               of
               the
               
                 blocking
                 up
                 of
              
               Constantinople
               ,
               
                 the
                 avoiding
                 to
                 Mary
                 in
                 Houses
                 ,
                 suspect
                 of
                 Heresy
                 ,
              
               with
               several
               other
               Follys
               .
               I
               upon
               that
               concluded
               this
               must
               be
               as
               true
               as
               his
               other
               Quotations
               were
               ;
               so
               I
               searcht
               for
               
                 Cajetans
                 Works
              
               ,
               not
               having
               then
               by
               me
               those
               Extracts
               that
               I
               had
               made
               ,
               when
               I
               writ
               my
               History
               .
               I
               found
               only
               at
               first
               his
               great
               Work
               on
               
                 Aquinas's
                 Summs
              
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               made
               mention
               in
               my
               Appendix
               ;
               but
               having
               after
               that
               found
               the
               Consultation
               it self
               ,
               set
               down
               by
               Raynoldus
               ,
               I
               desired
               the
               learned
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Nouvelles
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 of
                 Learning
                 ,
              
               to
               give
               notice
               in
               the
               Moneth
               of
               April
               ,
               that
               I
               owned
               my
               mistake
               :
               but
               it
               was
               added
               in
               that
               Advertisement
               ,
               
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 as
                 much
                 reason
                 as
                 ever
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
              
               Mr.
               Varilas
               
                 had
                 not
                 cited
                 it
                 as
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 :
              
               upon
               which
               he
               in
               his
               ordinary
               method
               of
               sincerity
               says
               ,
               
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 retracted
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 passed
                 a
                 condemnation
                 upon
                 my self
                 ,
              
               
               
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 said
                 concerning
              
               Cajetan
               .
               If
               I
               were
               disposed
               to
               be
               Angry
               ,
               or
               to
               use
               foul
               Language
               ,
               
               here
               is
               a
               just
               enough
               provocation
               on
               his
               part
               ;
               but
               I
               do
               here
               repeat
               what
               I
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Abstract
               that
               he
               had
               given
               of
               that
               Consultation
               in
               his
               History
               ,
               is
               false
               in
               every
               one
               of
               the
               reasons
               ,
               upon
               which
               he
               pretends
               ,
               that
               Cajetan
               founded
               his
               Conclusion
               .
               The
               only
               thing
               that
               looks
               like
               an
               approach
               to
               Truth
               ,
               is
               yet
               far
               from
               it
               ;
               for
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               Cajetan
               
                 laid
                 down
                 this
                 for
                 a
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 could
                 dispence
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 under
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 like
                 Authority
                 .
              
               Now
               there
               is
               not
               a
               word
               of
               this
               in
               Cajetan
               ,
               who
               knew
               too
               well
               that
               it
               was
               not
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               but
               the
               express
               Letter
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               allowed
               of
               such
               a
               Marriage
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               :
               So
               that
               Cajetan
               did
               not
               argue
               with
               relation
               to
               this
               particular
               case
               ,
               but
               he
               argued
               upon
               the
               General
               topick
               ,
               that
               
                 as
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 all
                 hard
                 Matters
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 High
                 Priest's
                 Decision
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 like
                 ought
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 under
                 the
                 New.
              
               Now
               a
               man
               must
               be
               dull
               to
               Mr.
               
               Varillas's
               degree
               ,
               not
               to
               see
               the
               
               difference
               that
               is
               between
               these
               two
               things
               .
               And
               as
               for
               all
               the
               other
               particulars
               that
               he
               had
               given
               as
               the
               abstract
               of
               
                 Cajetan's
                 Consultation
              
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               one
               word
               of
               one
               of
               them
               to
               be
               found
               in
               it
               .
               He
               argues
               against
               that
               which
               in
               my
               History
               I
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               ordered
               Campana
               to
               say
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               by
               telling
               me
               ,
               that
               if
               
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 the
                 worst
                 Politican
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 was
                 then
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 power
                 .
              
               But
               the
               Politick
               was
               not
               so
               bad
               as
               Mr.
               Varillas
               fancies
               ,
               since
               
               Campana's
               words
               ,
               tho
               he
               carried
               a
               credence
               with
               him
               ,
               might
               have
               been
               easily
               disowned
               .
               Yet
               if
               this
               were
               not
               the
               case
               ,
               must
               a
               plain
               proof
               be
               laid
               aside
               ,
               
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 an
                 ill
                 Politican
              
               ?
               No
               body
               besides
               Mr.
               Varillas
               would
               argue
               in
               this
               manner
               .
               His
               reasoning
               in
               what
               follows
               against
               positive
               proofs
               ,
               
               is
               all
               of
               a
               piece
               ;
               but
               because
               my
               Garand
               for
               this
               is
               not
               in
               an
               Author
               like
               Florimond
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               Letter
               writ
               by
               Cassali
               an
               Italian
               ,
               who
               was
               at
               that
               time
               the
               King's
               Ambassadour
               in
               Rome
               ,
               and
               these
               words
               he
               uses
               ,
               are
               of
               great
               consequence
               I
               shall
               here
               set
               them
               down
               in
               Latin
               ,
               
               the
               Language
               in
               which
               they
               were
               writ
               ,
               it
               bears
               date
               at
               Orvieto
               the
               13.
               of
               Ianuary
               .
               It
               is
               in
               the
               
                 Cotton
                 Library
              
               under
               Vitellius
               B.
               10.
               
               
                 Heri
                 &
                 hodie
                 ad
                 multum
                 diem
                 sum
                 allocutus
                 Sanctum
                 Dominum
                 nostrum
                 de
                 mittendo
                 Legato
                 :
                 insequens
                 ordinem
                 à
                 Reverendissimo
                 Domino
                 Eborac
                 :
                 suis
                 literis
                 27.
                 
                 Decemb.
                 mihi
                 praescriptum
                 .
                 Pontifex
                 ostendit
                 se
                 cupidissimum
                 satisfaciendi
                 Regiae
                 Excellentiae
                 ,
                 cui
                 omnia
                 se
                 debere
                 fatetur
                 :
                 &
                 tum
                 habuit
                 mecum
                 longum
                 de
                 hac
                 re
                 Colloquium
                 ,
                 ut
                 inveniatur
                 modus
                 omnia
                 bene
                 ,
                 firme
                 ,
                 &
                 secure
                 faciendi
                 :
                 quo
                 facto
                 &
                 tueri
                 possit
                 .
                 Ideoque
                 consulere
                 voluit
                 judicium
                 
                   Card.
                   Sanctorum
                   quatuor
                   &
                   Simonetae
                
                 qui
                 Excellentior
                 &
                 Doctior
                 Auditor
                 Rotaeest
                 :
                 cum
                 quibus
                 sub
                 sigillo
                 confessionis
                 egit
                 ,
                 ut
                 ex
                 eorum
                 consilio
                 inveniatur
                 modus
                 ad
                 moram
                 tollendam
                 ,
                 &
                 causam
                 secure
                 peragendam
                 .
                 Atque
                 ita
                 Pontifex
                 cum
                 illis
                 in
                 hoc
                 quod
                 sequitur
                 se
                 revolvit
                 ;
                 videturque
                 optimus
                 verus
                 &
                 securus
                 modus
                 :
                 &
                 me
                 rogavit
                 ut
                 nullo
                 pacto
                 dicam
                 :
                 hoc
                 obtinuisse
                 ab
                 ejus
                 sanctitate
                 sicut
                 revera
                 obtinui
                 :
                 nam
                 Caesariani
                 eum
                 statim
                 pro
                 suspecto
                 alligarent
                 ,
                 sed
                 quod
                 
                 dicam
                 me
                 habuisse
                 à
                 Cardinali
                 sanctorum
                 quatuor
                 &
                 à
                 dicto
                 Auditore
                 .
                 Dicunt
                 quod
                 Rex
                 deberet
                 committere
                 illic
                 causam
                 Cardinali
                 ,
                 ratione
                 commissionis
                 quam
                 attulit
                 Secretarius
                 vel
                 propria
                 authoritate
                 Legationis
                 quod
                 facere
                 potest
                 :
                 &
                 ubi
                 causa
                 fuerit
                 commissa
                 ,
                 si
                 Rex
                 conscientiam
                 suam
                 persentiat
                 coram
                 Deo
                 exoneratam
                 ,
                 &
                 quod
                 recte
                 possit
                 facere
                 quod
                 quaerit
                 ,
                 quia
                 nullus
                 Doctor
                 in
                 mundo
                 est
                 qui
                 de
                 hac
                 re
                 melius
                 discernere
                 possit
                 quam
                 ipse
                 Rex
                 .
                 Itaque
                 si
                 in
                 hoc
                 se
                 resolverit
                 ut
                 Pontifex
                 credit
                 ,
                 statim
                 causam
                 committat
                 ,
                 aliam
                 Uxorem
                 ducat
                 ,
                 litem
                 sequatur
                 mittatur
                 publice
                 pro
                 legato
                 qui
                 consistorialiter
                 mittetur
                 .
              
               Now
               I
               think
               I
               have
               given
               him
               a
               Citation
               in
               Latin
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               little
               more
               to
               the
               purpose
               than
               that
               he
               gave
               me
               out
               of
               Cajetan
               :
               and
               let
               him
               argue
               against
               this
               as
               long
               as
               he
               will.
               He
               will
               needs
               justify
               what
               he
               had
               said
               of
               the
               
                 Blocking
                 up
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               ,
               and
               tells
               me
               ,
               that
               
                 Pope
                 Pius
              
               the
               Second
               projected
               it
               :
               but
               he
               had
               cited
               this
               out
               of
               Cajetan
               ,
               and
               I
               tell
               him
               positively
               it
               is
               not
               in
               his
               Consultation
               :
               so
               he
               is
               an
               Impostor
               still
               ,
               tho
               this
               may
               have
               been
               projected
               at
               some
               
               other
               time
               .
               I
               do
               not
               think
               it
               worth
               the
               while
               to
               examin
               Pius
               the
               Seconds
               project
               for
               ruining
               the
               
                 Turkish
                 Empire
              
               :
               
               but
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               in
               P.
               Leo
               the
               Tenths
               ,
               which
               was
               made
               nearer
               this
               time
               ,
               tho
               that
               has
               so
               many
               impracticable
               things
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               this
               might
               have
               well
               enough
               accompanied
               the
               rest
               ;
               I
               had
               also
               said
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 had
                 not
                 fleets
                 of
                 men
                 of
                 war
              
               ;
               and
               he
               tells
               me
               of
               some
               Fleets
               that
               the
               Republick
               of
               Venice
               had
               :
               but
               tho
               their
               Doge
               is
               called
               the
               Prince
               ,
               yet
               nobody
               reckons
               that
               State
               among
               Princes
               .
               Yet
               here
               he
               has
               got
               an
               occasion
               to
               digress
               ,
               and
               to
               talk
               of
               the
               Fleets
               of
               the
               Ventians
               ,
               which
               he
               does
               with
               so
               little
               judgment
               as
               to
               tell
               us
               
                 of
                 three
                 stately
                 Fleets
                 that
                 perished
                 in
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 seising
                 the
                 Town
                 of
              
               Ferrara
               ,
               
                 and
                 another
                 stately
                 Fleet
                 appeared
                 on
                 the
                 Lake
              
               Benaccio
               ,
               
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 inaccessible
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 Vessels
                 ,
                 except
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Republick
                 .
              
               But
               sure
               Mr.
               Varillas
               intends
               to
               bring
               the
               scorn
               of
               all
               the
               world
               upon
               himself
               ,
               since
               he
               talks
               of
               
                 gallant
                 fleets
              
               to
               come
               up
               the
               Po
               ,
               or
               to
               go
               upon
               the
               
                 Lago
                 di
                 Guarda
              
               :
               and
               I
               would
               gladly
               
               know
               by
               what
               Machines
               the
               Republick
               conveyed
               their
               Fleet
               into
               that
               Lake
               .
               It
               is
               almost
               a
               shame
               to
               answer
               a
               man
               that
               writes
               at
               this
               rate
               .
               The
               other
               two
               particulars
               ,
               concerning
               the
               
                 Peace
                 of
              
               Italy
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 keeping
              
               Henry
               
                 from
                 marrying
                 into
                 Families
                 suspect
                 of
                 Heresy
                 ,
              
               are
               also
               falsely
               cited
               out
               of
               Cajetan
               ;
               but
               he
               does
               not
               say
               a
               word
               to
               justify
               ,
               are
               also
               falsely
               cited
               out
               of
               Cajetan
               ;
               but
               he
               does
               not
               say
               a
               word
               to
               justify
               this
               ,
               and
               does
               not
               so
               much
               as
               give
               a
               shaddow
               of
               a
               proof
               that
               Pope
               Iulius
               designed
               to
               settle
               the
               Peace
               of
               Italy
               ,
               
               but
               much
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               for
               that
               of
               hindring
               K.
               Henry
               from
               
                 marrying
                 into
                 Houses
                 suspected
                 of
                 Heresy
                 ,
              
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 part
                 in
                 which
                 I
                 treat
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 Injustice
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 has
                 the
                 justest
                 occasion
                 to
                 complain
                 of
                 me
              
               :
               and
               yet
               after
               all
               ,
               he
               confesses
               it
               is
               wrong
               ,
               and
               lays
               the
               blame
               of
               it
               on
               his
               Compositor
               ,
               
               so
               that
               he
               would
               make
               it
               only
               an
               Error
               of
               the
               Press
               ;
               but
               yet
               this
               is
               so
               expressed
               ,
               that
               it
               seems
               there
               is
               some
               other
               thing
               under
               it
               ,
               and
               what
               ever
               may
               be
               in
               it
               I
               vehemently
               suspect
               that
               there
               is
               no
               truth
               at
               all
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               neither
               bound
               to
               know
               how
               Matters
               go
               between
               his
               Compositor
               &
               
               him
               ,
               nor
               to
               believe
               so
               unlikely
               a
               thing
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               put
               Heresie
               instead
               of
               
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 suspect
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 See.
              
               He
               says
               ,
               
                 his
                 weak
                 sight
                 makes
                 him
                 correct
                 the
                 proofs
                 by
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 another
              
               :
               but
               if
               he
               Imployed
               his
               Ears
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               corrected
               this
               ,
               without
               straining
               his
               Sight
               :
               in
               short
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               good
               for
               the
               Age
               ,
               that
               both
               his
               Sight
               and
               his
               hearing
               had
               failed
               him
               long
               ago
               ,
               for
               then
               the
               world
               had
               not
               been
               troubled
               with
               such
               a
               set
               of
               Impostures
               as
               he
               has
               given
               it
               .
               He
               has
               much
               more
               material
               faults
               to
               answer
               for
               than
               the
               putting
               Squadrons
               for
               Bataillions
               for
               which
               he
               makes
               such
               an
               excuse
               .
               
            
             
               LII
               .
               Beauvais
               for
               Belcaire
               is
               a
               fault
               of
               the
               Impression
               in
               the
               French
               ,
               
               and
               in
               my
               English
               it
               is
               Belcaire
               :
               he
               sets
               up
               here
               again
               his
               probabilities
               against
               the
               positive
               Proofs
               that
               are
               among
               the
               Acts
               which
               I
               have
               printed
               that
               shew
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               concerning
               a
               Bull
               of
               dissolving
               the
               Marriage
               that
               was
               sent
               over
               by
               Cardinal
               Campege
               ;
               but
               all
               this
               is
               already
               shewed
               to
               be
               so
               ridiculous
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               say
               no
               more
               of
               that
               subject
               .
            
             
               LIII
               .
               He
               makes
               me
               guilty
               of
               a
               Contradiction
               
               tradiction
               for
               saying
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 adds
                 no
                 new
                 matters
                 of
                 fact
                 to
                 those
                 mentioned
                 by
              
               Sanders
               ;
               
               and
               yet
               adding
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 Invented
                 somewhat
              
               :
               but
               this
               was
               only
               a
               Circumstance
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               Queen
               went
               out
               of
               the
               Court
               ;
               so
               this
               is
               not
               to
               be
               reckoned
               among
               the
               
                 Matters
                 of
                 fact
              
               :
               yet
               after
               all
               ,
               he
               shews
               me
               indeed
               ,
               that
               Florimond
               had
               said
               this
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               believed
               was
               an
               effect
               of
               his
               own
               Invention
               ;
               so
               that
               I
               find
               I
               judged
               too
               well
               of
               his
               Invention
               ,
               in
               ascribing
               to
               him
               those
               Romantick
               tours
               that
               he
               gave
               matters
               :
               for
               I
               find
               he
               had
               these
               furnished
               him
               by
               another
               :
               This
               is
               all
               that
               he
               does
               in
               the
               54.
               
               Article
               ;
               for
               after
               a
               dull
               saying
               over
               and
               over
               again
               ,
               
               that
               he
               was
               not
               guilty
               of
               those
               things
               for
               which
               I
               had
               charged
               him
               ,
               he
               again
               justifies
               himself
               by
               his
               Florimond
               .
            
             
               LIV.
               And
               this
               is
               all
               he
               says
               likewise
               upon
               the
               next
               Article
               ,
               
               only
               because
               I
               had
               shewed
               him
               that
               the
               Queens
               Cause
               could
               not
               be
               pleaded
               by
               her
               Advocates
               ,
               after
               she
               had
               declined
               the
               Court
               ,
               this
               being
               so
               Universal
               a
               rule
               ,
               that
               is
               founded
               on
               so
               clear
               a
               principle
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               thought
               
               even
               Mr.
               Varillas
               could
               not
               be
               ignorant
               of
               it
               ;
               that
               when
               one
               declines
               a
               Court
               ,
               he
               can
               no
               more
               plead
               before
               it
               ,
               since
               by
               pleading
               before
               it
               he
               passes
               from
               his
               Declinator
               ;
               he
               ,
               after
               he
               has
               shewed
               that
               he
               took
               this
               from
               Florimond
               ,
               
               concludes
               in
               those
               dreadful
               words
               ,
               
                 Dare
                 I
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Author
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 the
                 forms
                 of
                 Courts
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 Councellor
                 in
                 a
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 where
                 this
                 Practice
                 is
                 followed
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 regularity
                 as
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 World
              
               ?
               but
               I
               am
               not
               so
               soon
               frighted
               as
               Mr.
               Varillas
               fancies
               :
               for
               I
               dare
               do
               any
               thing
               that
               I
               think
               fit
               to
               be
               done
               :
               and
               I
               do
               not
               see
               what
               should
               appear
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               terrible
               ;
               for
               tho
               I
               were
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               that
               Parliament
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               believe
               they
               would
               use
               me
               ill
               ,
               for
               saying
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               their
               body
               writ
               once
               Impertinently
               concerning
               the
               forms
               of
               proceeding
               :
               but
               I
               dare
               not
               only
               doubt
               of
               this
               ,
               but
               because
               of
               this
               I
               dare
               doubt
               yet
               much
               more
               than
               I
               did
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               Book
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               is
               not
               likely
               that
               a
               Councellour
               of
               Parliament
               could
               be
               guilty
               of
               such
               a
               Mistake
               ,
               which
               I
               confess
               I
               think
               he
               could
               hardly
               commit
               
               unless
               he
               was
               as
               Ignorant
               as
               Mr.
               Varillas
               is
               ,
               then
               this
               makes
               it
               more
               probable
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               Book
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 F.
                 Richeome
              
               writ
               it
               ,
               and
               published
               it
               in
               Florimond's
               name
               ;
               for
               a
               mistake
               in
               a
               point
               of
               form
               might
               be
               justly
               enough
               supposed
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               without
               any
               great
               derogation
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               LVI
               .
               Upon
               the
               56.
               
               Article
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               two
               short
               Citations
               out
               of
               Florimond
               .
               
            
             
               LVII
               .
               He
               cites
               again
               the
               same
               Voucher
               :
               and
               because
               he
               thought
               it
               would
               be
               a
               little
               offensive
               to
               me
               ,
               
               he
               runs
               out
               in
               an
               Invective
               against
               King
               Henry
               ,
               in
               which
               I
               am
               no
               way
               concerned
               ,
               having
               writ
               of
               him
               with
               all
               the
               freedom
               that
               became
               a
               sincere
               Historian
               :
               yet
               in
               one
               thing
               I
               must
               tell
               Mr.
               Varillas
               ,
               that
               his
               heat
               carries
               him
               a
               little
               too
               far
               ,
               when
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 that
                 for
                 four
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 Prince
                 who
                 had
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 more
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 than
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 neither
                 War
                 nor
                 Rebellion
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 .
              
               I
               have
               examined
               in
               my
               Reflections
               on
               his
               second
               Volum
               ,
               a
               long
               List
               he
               had
               given
               ,
               of
               all
               that
               King
               Henry
               
               had
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               have
               shewed
               him
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               one
               Article
               of
               all
               the
               ten
               that
               he
               gives
               ,
               that
               is
               either
               ture
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               near
               truth
               :
               and
               that
               those
               who
               suffered
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               his
               Supremacy
               ,
               and
               that
               were
               not
               either
               in
               actual
               Rebellion
               ,
               or
               in
               Conspiracies
               for
               raising
               one
               ,
               were
               not
               above
               twelve
               persons
               :
               and
               I
               believe
               it
               is
               possible
               to
               find
               out
               Princes
               within
               muchless
               than
               four
               hundred
               years
               ,
               that
               have
               put
               more
               of
               their
               Subjects
               to
               death
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               LVIII
               .
               He
               gives
               no
               other
               justification
               of
               all
               he
               had
               said
               to
               blacken
               Cranmer
               ,
               
               but
               his
               constant
               Voucher
               Florimond
               :
               and
               yet
               he
               appeals
               to
               the
               Publick
               upon
               this
               :
               and
               thinks
               the
               Quotation
               he
               brings
               is
               an
               
                 entire
                 Iustification
              
               :
               but
               whether
               He
               or
               I
               knew
               Cranmer's
               Character
               better
               ,
               and
               gives
               it
               truer
               ,
               will
               be
               no
               hard
               point
               to
               decide
               :
               he
               never
               saw
               any
               thing
               concerning
               him
               ,
               but
               
                 Florimond's
                 History
              
               :
               and
               I
               have
               perused
               many
               Volums
               writ
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               ,
               besides
               a
               vast
               number
               of
               Letters
               ,
               that
               were
               writ
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               :
               yet
               as
               for
               Cranmer's
               being
               made
               the
               King
               's
               Chieff
               Minister
               ,
               
               Florimond
               says
               not
               a
               word
               of
               that
               ,
               so
               that
               Mr.
               Varillas
               ,
               who
               had
               asserted
               it
               ,
               does
               not
               find
               an
               
                 entire
                 Iustification
              
               in
               his
               Florimond
               .
            
             
               LIX
               .
               Mr.
               Varillas
               ,
               who
               is
               Ignorant
               of
               every
               thing
               ,
               cannot
               bear
               the
               least
               Imputation
               of
               Ignorance
               ;
               
               for
               commonly
               men
               are
               tender
               when
               they
               know
               their
               own
               defects
               :
               and
               tho
               it
               had
               been
               no
               heinous
               matter
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               been
               thought
               a
               little
               unacquainted
               with
               the
               Laws
               of
               England
               ;
               for
               I
               have
               discovered
               his
               Ignorance
               in
               other
               things
               that
               are
               less
               pardonable
               ;
               yet
               he
               is
               so
               uneasy
               at
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               bear
               my
               saying
               ,
               that
               such
               matters
               were
               above
               
                 men
                 of
                 his
                 form
              
               :
               and
               upon
               that
               he
               says
               ,
               he
               
                 does
                 not
                 know
                 whether
                 he
                 or
                 I
                 has
                 studied
                 the
                 Law
                 most
              
               :
               and
               no
               more
               do
               I
               :
               but
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               if
               he
               was
               long
               at
               that
               Study
               ,
               he
               has
               spent
               both
               his
               time
               and
               his
               money
               to
               very
               little
               purpose
               :
               and
               if
               he
               is
               no
               better
               Lawyer
               than
               he
               is
               Historian
               ,
               I
               doubt
               he
               will
               hardly
               ever
               recover
               the
               Money
               that
               he
               laid
               out
               on
               that
               Study
               .
               I
               assure
               him
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               compare
               with
               him
               in
               any
               thing
               ;
               and
               I
               do
               not
               know
               a
               greater
               Injury
               that
               can
               be
               done
               me
               in
               
               such
               matters
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               put
               into
               a
               comparison
               with
               him
               .
               But
               to
               convince
               his
               Reader
               of
               his
               Learning
               in
               our
               Law
               ,
               he
               gives
               us
               another
               long
               Quotation
               out
               of
               Florimond
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               this
               Article
               .
            
             
               LX.
               He
               justifies
               his
               saying
               ,
               
               that
               Audley
               
                 the
                 Chancellour
                 was
                 meanly
                 born
              
               :
               he
               cites
               an
               Author
               that
               had
               mentioned
               the
               mean-birth
               of
               a
               Chancellour
               ;
               and
               says
               ,
               this
               was
               necessary
               for
               the
               History
               ,
               to
               shew
               what
               a
               sort
               of
               men
               King
               Henry
               imployed
               ;
               but
               what
               needs
               all
               this
               ?
               I
               had
               only
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               raising
               a
               man
               of
               a
               mean-birth
               to
               that
               post
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               as
               a
               very
               extraordinary
               thing
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               very
               ordinary
               to
               see
               men
               of
               the
               Profession
               of
               Law
               raised
               upon
               their
               merit
               to
               that
               Dignity
               .
               If
               he
               had
               been
               to
               write
               that
               
               Audley's
               life
               ,
               I
               acknowledge
               he
               must
               have
               mentioned
               his
               Birth
               ,
               but
               since
               his
               Hero
               Chancellour
               More
               was
               of
               no
               better
               extraction
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               yet
               convinced
               of
               the
               Importance
               of
               this
               Reflection
               ;
               and
               Mr.
               Varillas
               will
               do
               wisely
               for
               himself
               not
               to
               examin
               too
               anxiously
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               Chancellours
               of
               Europe
               ,
               for
               this
               
               last
               Age
               :
               but
               in
               conclusion
               ,
               a
               Quotation
               of
               Florimond's
               comes
               to
               set
               all
               right
               :
               yet
               even
               in
               it
               ,
               Audley
               is
               not
               said
               to
               be
               a
               Churchman
               ;
               so
               here
               the
               Eccho
               did
               not
               repeat
               ,
               but
               speak
               .
            
             
               LXI
               .
               Here
               again
               ,
               Florimond
               is
               brought
               out
               ,
               
               with
               the
               honorable
               Character
               that
               Mr.
               Varillas
               assumes
               ,
               of
               being
               his
               Eccho
               ,
               which
               must
               pass
               for
               one
               of
               his
               Sublime
               Strains
               .
               
               But
               here
               I
               must
               explain
               one
               part
               of
               my
               Book
               ;
               for
               some
               have
               mistaken
               my
               Reflections
               in
               one
               point
               ,
               as
               if
               at
               every
               time
               ,
               that
               I
               speak
               of
               Mr.
               
               Varillas's
               Religion
               ,
               I
               had
               meant
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               but
               they
               do
               me
               wrong
               ;
               for
               I
               mean
               it
               only
               of
               
                 his
                 Religion
              
               in
               particular
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               notion
               that
               he
               gives
               us
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               
                 enslaves
                 a
                 mans
                 powers
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 hinder
                 him
                 from
                 examining
                 whether
                 what
                 he
                 writes
                 is
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 .
              
               All
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Article
               is
               a
               sequel
               of
               such
               Impertinences
               ,
               that
               I
               grow
               weary
               to
               examin
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Character
               that
               he
               gives
               his
               Florimond
               ,
               
                 as
                 an
                 Author
                 that
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 Credit
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 the
              
               English
               
                 have
                 never
                 
                 excepted
              
               .
               But
               if
               they
               have
               always
               excepted
               against
               Sanders
               ,
               who
               is
               copied
               by
               him
               ,
               than
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               expect
               that
               we
               should
               have
               any
               regard
               to
               him
               .
               His
               Excuse
               
                 for
                 his
                 turning
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 Amours
                 so
                 ill
                 ,
              
               
               is
               like
               himself
               ;
               this
               it
               seems
               went
               to
               his
               heart
               ;
               for
               tho
               I
               have
               destroyed
               his
               credit
               as
               a
               Writer
               of
               History
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               some
               comfort
               left
               ,
               if
               he
               may
               be
               still
               considered
               at
               least
               a
               good
               Author
               of
               Romances
               .
            
             
               LXII
               .
               He
               thinks
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Qualities
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 writing
                 of
                 History
                 ,
              
               
               
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 describe
                 the
                 Intriques
                 of
                 great
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 Amour
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 he
                 has
                 not
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 reproaches
                 me
                 for
                 denying
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 since
                 I
                 had
                 allowed
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 qualities
                 of
                 a
                 Historian
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 praise
                 his
                 works
                 chiefly
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 are
                 much
                 deceived
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 justifies
                 himself
                 with
                 a
                 Quotation
                 out
                 of
                 Florimond
                 .
              
               I
               will
               not
               dispute
               much
               with
               him
               whether
               the
               
                 quality
                 of
                 setting
                 forth
                 Amours
              
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 Principal
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 Historian
              
               :
               tho
               I
               do
               not
               deny
               but
               in
               a
               Reign
               of
               much
               Dissolution
               ,
               this
               is
               necessary
               :
               
               but
               I
               will
               add
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               hardest
               to
               be
               found
               out
               unless
               one
               has
               lived
               in
               the
               time
               ;
               for
               those
               are
               matters
               in
               which
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               easy
               to
               slander
               ,
               so
               the
               only
               persons
               who
               know
               those
               Secrets
               ,
               are
               very
               shye
               of
               writing
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               generally
               men
               of
               Pleasure
               themselves
               ,
               and
               not
               much
               given
               to
               writing
               .
               I
               have
               already
               satisfied
               Mr.
               Varillas
               by
               my
               retracting
               the
               praises
               that
               I
               had
               undeservedly
               given
               him
               :
               but
               I
               find
               he
               would
               let
               that
               of
               Truth
               go
               ,
               and
               would
               compound
               the
               matter
               ,
               if
               he
               might
               but
               have
               the
               other
               Qualities
               allowed
               him
               :
               but
               now
               I
               am
               worse-natured
               ,
               and
               will
               allow
               none
               of
               them
               to
               him
               :
               and
               I
               as
               little
               believe
               what
               he
               says
               of
               the
               
                 Praises
                 that
                 some
                 give
                 his
                 works
                 ,
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 ,
              
               as
               I
               do
               his
               other
               Quotations
               .
               After
               this
               he
               calls
               me
               
                 the
                 rashest
                 of
                 all
                 men
              
               ;
               
               this
               from
               any
               man
               but
               him
               ,
               would
               have
               put
               me
               in
               some
               disorder
               ;
               but
               I
               know
               his
               way
               of
               writing
               now
               too
               well
               ,
               to
               be
               alarmed
               at
               any
               thing
               he
               can
               say
               .
               One
               should
               have
               thought
               that
               I
               had
               robbed
               Churches
               ,
               or
               coined
               money
               ,
               or
               done
               some
               very
               hardy
               thing
               ,
               to
               deserve
               to
               be
               called
               the
               
                 rashest
                 of
                 all
                 men
              
               ;
               but
               all
               is
               safe
               :
               
               for
               my
               only
               Crime
               is
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               denied
               an
               Assertion
               of
               his
               so
               modestly
               as
               only
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 had
                 never
                 found
                 it
                 in
                 any
                 Author
              
               ;
               upon
               which
               he
               pretends
               to
               infer
               ,
               
                 That
                 to
                 justify
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 say
                 two
                 things
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 all
                 Books
                 ,
                 whether
                 printed
                 or
                 Manuscripts
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 forgot
                 nothing
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 :
                 which
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 very
                 gravely
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 man
                 without
                 a
                 miracle
                 .
              
            
             
               Tho
               I
               should
               have
               thought
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               could
               be
               found
               in
               any
               man
               without
               a
               miracle
               :
               and
               now
               is
               it
               not
               evidently
               made
               out
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               the
               
                 Rashest
                 of
                 all
                 men
              
               ?
            
             
               LXIII
               .
               Here
               again
               comes
               the
               often
               named
               Voucher
               ;
               
               and
               after
               that
               comes
               another
               piece
               of
               our
               Authors
               reasoning
               :
               I
               had
               shewed
               him
               ,
               that
               King
               Henry
               ,
               when
               he
               pretended
               to
               obtain
               his
               Divorce
               ,
               had
               argued
               upon
               the
               principle
               of
               Tradition
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               much
               considered
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               had
               been
               made
               out
               ,
               that
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               all
               down
               to
               Cajetans
               time
               ,
               was
               clearly
               of
               the
               
               King's
               side
               :
               since
               the
               degrees
               of
               Marriage
               prohibited
               
               in
               Leviticus
               ,
               had
               been
               considered
               in
               all
               the
               Ages
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               Moral
               and
               Indispensable
               Laws
               :
               so
               I
               had
               added
               ,
               that
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 his
                 Marriage
                 with
                 his
                 Brothers
                 Wife
                 was
                 Unlawful
              
               :
               He
               reproaches
               me
               for
               this
               ,
               since
               
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 a
                 Religion
                 that
                 rejects
                 Tradition
                 absolutely
                 .
              
               But
               still
               it
               made
               the
               
                 Kings
                 cause
              
               good
               against
               that
               Church
               ,
               which
               makes
               
                 Tradition
                 the
                 only
                 sure
                 Expounder
                 of
                 Scripture
              
               :
               for
               if
               the
               Tradition
               was
               here
               of
               the
               
               King's
               side
               ,
               then
               all
               Cajetans
               Reasoning
               against
               it
               ,
               was
               no
               more
               to
               be
               considered
               than
               according
               to
               themselves
               
               Luther's
               and
               
               Calvin's
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               :
               besides
               ,
               we
               of
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Religion
              
               do
               not
               so
               
                 absolutely
                 reject
                 all
                 Tradition
              
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               accept
               of
               it
               according
               to
               the
               famous
               expression
               of
               Vincent
               of
               
                 Lerins
                 ,
                 When
                 the
                 Tradition
                 is
                 Universal
                 in
                 all
                 Times
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 Places
                 .
              
            
             
               LXIV
               .
               He
               pretends
               to
               justify
               Cardinal
               de
               Bellay's
               words
               concerning
               the
               
                 Zealous
                 Catholicks
              
               ,
               as
               if
               by
               the
               Zealous
               were
               to
               be
               understood
               the
               
                 False
                 Zealots
              
               .
               
               But
               this
               same
               expression
               ,
               without
               
               any
               such
               qualification
               ,
               returns
               so
               often
               in
               his
               third
               and
               fourth
               Tomes
               ,
               always
               indeed
               when
               he
               had
               occasion
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               
                 Rebels
                 in
                 England
              
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               reason
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               he
               adds
               this
               of
               
                 False
                 Zealots
              
               now
               ,
               because
               he
               dares
               not
               say
               otherwise
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               forced
               to
               explain
               himself
               ;
               but
               his
               hardiness
               in
               denying
               that
               the
               Sorbon
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               League
               ,
               or
               that
               Cardinal
               Perron
               in
               his
               
                 Harangue
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 Estate
              
               ,
               did
               own
               that
               doctrine
               of
               
                 deposing
                 Heretical
                 Princes
              
               ,
               is
               no
               surprise
               to
               me
               ,
               since
               it
               comes
               from
               him
               ;
               for
               I
               can
               assure
               him
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               past
               the
               being
               amased
               at
               his
               Ignorance
               ,
               or
               his
               Confidence
               ,
               either
               in
               asserting
               or
               denying
               .
               If
               any
               Protestants
               have
               failed
               in
               their
               duty
               of
               their
               Princes
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               an
               effect
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Romes
               ;
               it
               being
               decreed
               by
               a
               General
               Council
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 Popes
                 may
                 depose
                 Heretical
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 absolve
                 their
                 Subjects
                 from
                 their
                 Allegeance
                 .
              
               So
               that
               Papists
               when
               they
               rebel
               ,
               act
               as
               
                 good
                 Papists
              
               :
               whereas
               Protestants
               that
               rebel
               ,
               act
               against
               their
               Principles
               ,
               and
               as
               
                 bad
                 Protestants
              
               .
            
             
             
               LXV
               .
               Mr.
               Varillas
               appeals
               to
               all
               those
               ,
               
                 who
                 do
                 him
                 the
                 honour
                 to
                 read
                 this
                 Book
                 .
              
               
               It
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               read
               it
               ,
               
                 do
                 him
                 more
                 honour
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 do
                 themselves
                 .
              
               He
               says
               here
               ,
               that
               two
               years
               had
               passed
               after
               King
               
               Henry's
               Marriage
               with
               
                 Anne
                 Bullen
              
               ,
               when
               the
               Cardinal
               
                 de
                 Bellay
              
               was
               in
               England
               ;
               whereas
               it
               is
               clear
               ,
               that
               only
               one
               year
               had
               passed
               ;
               for
               she
               was
               married
               the
               14.
               of
               November
               1532.
               and
               the
               Cardinal
               
                 de
                 Bellay
              
               came
               to
               London
               in
               November
               1533.
               but
               so
               small
               a
               fault
               as
               two
               years
               for
               one
               ,
               is
               inconsiderable
               :
               and
               tho
               he
               had
               himself
               in
               his
               History
               said
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               married
               the
               22.
               
                 of
                 November
              
               1532.
               yet
               now
               ,
               when
               a
               turn
               was
               to
               be
               served
               by
               a
               bold
               denial
               ,
               he
               was
               more
               hardy
               ,
               than
               to
               stick
               either
               at
               contradicting
               himself
               ,
               or
               me
               ;
               but
               tho
               he
               will
               perhaps
               be
               easily
               reconciled
               to
               himself
               ,
               yet
               I
               am
               not
               so
               ready
               to
               forgive
               such
               faults
               .
               He
               accuses
               me
               for
               having
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 sent
                 a
                 formal
                 Assurance
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 Judge
                 in
                 his
                 Favour
                 .
              
               I
               cited
               for
               this
               in
               my
               History
               an
               Original
               Letter
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               
               York's
               ,
               and
               of
               Tonstal
               Bishop
               of
               Duresm
               ,
               
               that
               affirm
               positively
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 promised
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 judge
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 against
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 but
                 send
                 a
                 Proxy
                 to
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 because
                 he
                 knew
                 his
                 Cause
                 was
                 good
                 &
                 just
              
               :
               This
               and
               F.
               Paul's
               History
               of
               
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
              
               ,
               are
               two
               such
               Authorities
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               forgive
               him
               every
               thing
               that
               he
               advances
               on
               such
               grounds
               .
               He
               ends
               this
               Article
               with
               his
               ordinary
               stile
               of
               boasting
               his
               having
               read
               all
               the
               Original
               Letters
               of
               Cardinal
               
                 de
                 Bellay
              
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               Mr.
               
                 de
                 la
                 Moignon's
              
               hands
               ;
               and
               I
               believe
               this
               as
               I
               do
               the
               rest
               of
               what
               the
               affirms
               .
            
             
               LXVI
               .
               
               He
               denies
               he
               had
               said
               that
               for
               which
               I
               had
               cited
               him
               concerning
               the
               passages
               into
               Italy
               being
               stopt
               by
               the
               Emperour's
               Garrisons
               ,
               and
               he
               hoped
               his
               Readers
               would
               believe
               him
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               a
               Quotation
               of
               almost
               a
               Page
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               in
               which
               that
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               ;
               but
               he
               just
               begins
               his
               Quotation
               ,
               at
               the
               words
               that
               follow
               a
               whole
               Page
               that
               he
               had
               spent
               upon
               that
               for
               which
               I
               had
               cited
               him
               .
               This
               is
               a
               Confidence
               in
               Disingenuity
               ,
               that
               never
               man
               that
               I
               know
               of
               ,
               assumed
               before
               himself
               ,
               
               and
               I
               beg
               the
               Readers
               to
               turn
               his
               Book
               here
               ,
               and
               examin
               this
               :
               for
               by
               this
               one
               essay
               they
               may
               judge
               of
               his
               Sincerity
               .
               It
               is
               in
               the
               287.
               
               Page
               of
               the
               Edition
               of
               Amsterdam
               ;
               he
               begins
               to
               cite
               the
               last
               words
               of
               the
               Page
               ,
               and
               passes
               over
               the
               half
               of
               a
               Page
               that
               went
               before
               ;
               because
               it
               contained
               that
               which
               I
               had
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               here
               denies
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
               
                 he
                 never
                 thought
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               upon
               this
               single
               point
               ,
               I
               desire
               that
               his
               sincerity
               may
               be
               measured
               .
               The
               comparing
               his
               History
               and
               my
               Reflections
               ,
               and
               his
               Answer
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               will
               be
               no
               great
               trouble
               ,
               and
               I
               promise
               my self
               ,
               that
               most
               Readers
               will
               be
               so
               complaisant
               as
               to
               grant
               me
               this
               Favour
               ;
               for
               I
               cannot
               bring
               my self
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               labour
               of
               copying
               out
               so
               much
               impertinence
               .
            
             
               LXVII
               .
               He
               had
               set
               down
               Queen
               
                 Catherine's
                 death
              
               ,
               after
               the
               Session
               of
               Parliament
               :
               
               so
               I
               reckoned
               that
               he
               intended
               to
               make
               his
               Reader
               believe
               ,
               that
               she
               died
               immediatly
               after
               :
               now
               he
               owns
               ,
               that
               as
               I
               had
               accused
               him
               ,
               it
               was
               two
               year
               after
               the
               Parliament
               before
               the
               Queen
               died
               ,
               and
               he
               fancies
               to
               save
               all
               this
               ,
               because
               
               he
               had
               begun
               
                 a
                 linea
              
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               not
               bound
               to
               guess
               that
               
                 a
                 linea
              
               in
               his
               stile
               stands
               for
               two
               years
               :
               all
               Historians
               carry
               on
               the
               series
               of
               time
               in
               their
               Narrations
               ;
               or
               if
               some
               remarkable
               Circumstances
               makes
               them
               at
               any
               time
               break
               it
               ,
               they
               warn
               their
               Reader
               of
               it
               :
               and
               if
               warning
               is
               not
               given
               ,
               a
               Reader
               naturally
               reckons
               ,
               that
               the
               series
               goes
               on
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               discontinued
               by
               every
               
                 a
                 linea
              
               .
               But
               he
               neglects
               the
               main
               point
               of
               this
               Article
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               the
               false
               Date
               that
               he
               gives
               with
               his
               usual
               Confidence
               to
               that
               famous
               Session
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               enacted
               the
               Breach
               between
               England
               and
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               LXVIII
               .
               He
               cites
               a
               whole
               Page
               out
               of
               his
               own
               History
               ;
               
               for
               he
               is
               here
               his
               own
               Eccho
               :
               and
               tho
               every
               tittle
               of
               it
               is
               false
               ,
               he
               concludes
               it
               in
               these
               word
               ,
               
                 Is
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 here
                 that
                 deserves
                 the
                 least
                 Censure
                 ?
              
               But
               is
               there
               any
               Censure
               so
               severe
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               gives
               not
               here
               so
               much
               as
               his
               Florimond
               for
               his
               Garand
               ?
               So
               here
               again
               the
               Eccho
               speaks
               .
               I
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 King
              
               Henry
               
                 pretended
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 seen
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 could
                 any
                 way
                 disgrace
              
               Anne
               Bullen
               :
               
               and
               he
               fancied
               I
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               
                 owned
                 this
              
               ;
               upon
               which
               he
               protests
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 neither
                 thought
                 it
                 ,
                 said
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 writ
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 any
                 page
                 of
                 his
                 Books
                 .
              
               But
               I
               can
               assure
               him
               ,
               when
               I
               say
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 certain
              
               ,
               I
               never
               think
               of
               him
               :
               for
               his
               Authority
               and
               Certainty
               are
               the
               two
               things
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               are
               the
               most
               opposite
               to
               one
               another
               in
               my
               thoughts
               .
               I
               had
               denied
               that
               any
               thing
               had
               appeared
               in
               the
               Tilting
               at
               Greenwich
               :
               but
               to
               prove
               the
               contrary
               of
               this
               ,
               he
               gives
               me
               two
               Arguments
               that
               are
               equally
               strong
               :
               The
               one
               is
               ,
               that
               once
               at
               Naples
               something
               like
               this
               fell
               ,
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               is
               
               Florimond's
               Authority
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               will
               not
               believe
               these
               two
               ,
               he
               leaves
               me
               to
               my
               Incredulity
               .
            
             
               LXIX
               .
               He
               says
               ,
               
                 I
                 shew
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 Opinion
                 of
                 my self
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 I
                 expect
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 whether
              
               Anne
               Bullens
               
                 Father
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 other
                 Writers
                 .
              
               No
               ,
               it
               is
               only
               that
               I
               have
               a
               good
               opinion
               of
               my
               eye-sight
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               having
               seen
               the
               Original
               Record
               ,
               and
               marked
               the
               place
               where
               any
               body
               else
               may
               see
               for
               it
               ,
               I
               expect
               
               to
               be
               believed
               beyond
               those
               who
               write
               only
               upon
               Hear-say
               :
               and
               when
               our
               Author
               gives
               such
               marks
               of
               sincerity
               in
               his
               Quotations
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               done
               in
               mine
               ;
               then
               if
               I
               question
               his
               Papers
               ,
               he
               may
               use
               the
               right
               of
               Reprisal
               upon
               me
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               the
               case
               between
               us
               .
            
             
               LXX
               .
               He
               tells
               me
               the
               use
               of
               the
               term
               Stoical
               is
               now
               altered
               in
               France
               ;
               
               if
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               I
               was
               not
               bound
               to
               know
               that
               :
               but
               this
               ought
               not
               to
               come
               into
               so
               high
               a
               reckoning
               .
               The
               term
               Stoical
               is
               understood
               to
               be
               affected
               to
               that
               Philosophy
               ,
               whose
               character
               was
               an
               Insensibility
               and
               a
               
                 constant
                 equality
                 of
                 temper
              
               ;
               so
               I
               had
               reason
               to
               say
               ,
               this
               was
               ill
               applied
               to
               
                 Anne
                 Bullen
              
               .
               The
               little
               he
               says
               after
               this
               ,
               is
               so
               slight
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               dwell
               upon
               it
               :
               every
               Reader
               will
               see
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               a
               brow
               of
               a
               peculiar
               composition
               ,
               that
               could
               say
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               added
               nothing
               in
               those
               Articles
               that
               are
               in
               my
               Appendix
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               had
               only
               repeated
               those
               things
               that
               I
               had
               already
               said
               in
               my
               Reflections
               :
               and
               because
               he
               knew
               he
               could
               answer
               no
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               thought
               the
               more
               dextrous
               way
               of
               avoiding
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               was
               to
               send
               his
               Reader
               back
               to
               
               the
               former
               parts
               of
               the
               Book
               :
               hoping
               no
               doubt
               that
               they
               would
               not
               be
               at
               that
               pains
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               fancied
               he
               had
               very
               artificially
               put
               all
               that
               by
               him
               ;
               but
               as
               my
               Appendix
               contains
               not
               any
               one
               thing
               that
               was
               in
               the
               former
               part
               of
               my
               Book
               ,
               so
               he
               had
               not
               answered
               any
               one
               tittle
               in
               it
               in
               those
               parts
               to
               which
               he
               sends
               his
               Reader
               ;
               yet
               if
               he
               does
               not
               answer
               that
               which
               I
               had
               said
               ,
               he
               makes
               me
               say
               that
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               not
               said
               concerning
               Cajetan
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               words
               which
               are
               upon
               the
               first
               Page
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Nouvelles
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 of
                 Learning
              
               for
               the
               Month
               of
               April
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               Mr.
               Varillas
               sees
               ,
               that
               those
               
                 great
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 tells
                 me
                 ,
                 are
                 upon
                 my
                 hands
                 ,
              
               have
               not
               hindred
               me
               from
               dispatching
               so
               
                 small
                 a
                 one
              
               as
               his
               is
               .
               Neither
               this
               ,
               nor
               the
               Continuation
               of
               my
               Reflections
               on
               his
               second
               Volum
               ,
               could
               hold
               me
               long
               .
               I
               should
               have
               had
               both
               many
               scruples
               and
               much
               uneasiness
               upon
               me
               ,
               if
               this
               had
               required
               much
               of
               my
               time
               ;
               but
               I
               have
               prevailed
               with
               my self
               to
               bestow
               a
               week
               on
               each
               of
               them
               .
               If
               it
               were
               a
               matter
               of
               any
               Importance
               on
               which
               I
               
               had
               writ
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               thought
               ,
               that
               the
               owning
               the
               hast
               in
               which
               it
               was
               writ
               ,
               was
               a
               disparaging
               of
               it
               :
               but
               since
               it
               was
               imploy'd
               in
               so
               mean
               and
               so
               easy
               a
               performance
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               is
               a
               Justification
               of
               my self
               to
               confess
               the
               speed
               I
               made
               in
               it
               .
               It
               will
               perhaps
               be
               a
               little
               longer
               a
               digesting
               to
               Mr.
               Varillas
               ,
               than
               it
               was
               a
               preparing
               to
               me
               .
               One
               Proof
               will
               quickly
               appear
               whether
               the
               world
               is
               so
               satisfied
               with
               his
               Answer
               ,
               as
               upon
               that
               to
               return
               to
               any
               tolerable
               thoughts
               of
               his
               History
               ;
               for
               I
               have
               been
               informed
               from
               England
               ,
               that
               a
               Gentleman
               ,
               who
               is
               famous
               both
               for
               
                 Poetry
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 things
              
               ,
               had
               spent
               three
               moneths
               in
               translating
               Mr.
               
               Varillas's
               History
               ,
               but
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               my
               Reflections
               appeared
               ,
               he
               discontinued
               his
               Labour
               ,
               finding
               the
               credit
               of
               his
               Author
               was
               gone
               :
               now
               if
               he
               thinks
               it
               is
               recovered
               by
               his
               Answer
               ,
               he
               will
               perhaps
               go
               on
               with
               his
               Translation
               :
               and
               this
               may
               be
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               ,
               as
               good
               an
               entertainment
               for
               him
               as
               the
               conversation
               that
               he
               had
               set
               on
               between
               the
               Hinds
               and
               the
               Panthers
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Animals
               ;
               for
               whom
               Mr.
               Varillas
               may
               serve
               well
               enough
               as
               an
               
               Author
               ;
               and
               this
               History
               and
               that
               Poem
               are
               such
               extraordinary
               things
               of
               their
               kind
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               be
               but
               suteable
               to
               see
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 worst
                 Poem
              
               ,
               become
               likewise
               the
               Translator
               of
               the
               
                 worst
                 History
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Age
               has
               produced
               .
               If
               his
               Grace
               and
               his
               Wit
               improve
               both
               proportionably
               ,
               we
               will
               hardly
               find
               that
               he
               has
               gained
               much
               by
               the
               change
               he
               has
               made
               ,
               from
               having
               no
               Religion
               to
               choose
               one
               of
               the
               worst
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               he
               had
               somewhat
               to
               sink
               from
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Wit
               ,
               but
               as
               for
               his
               Morals
               ,
               it
               is
               scarce
               possible
               for
               him
               to
               grow
               a
               
                 worse
                 man
              
               than
               he
               was
               .
               He
               has
               lately
               wreaked
               his
               Malice
               on
               me
               for
               spoiling
               his
               three
               moneths
               labour
               ;
               but
               in
               it
               he
               has
               done
               me
               all
               the
               the
               honour
               that
               any
               man
               can
               receive
               from
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               railed
               at
               by
               him
               .
               If
               I
               had
               ill
               nature
               enough
               to
               prompt
               me
               to
               wish
               a
               very
               bad
               wish
               for
               him
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               go
               on
               and
               finish
               his
               Translation
               :
               by
               that
               it
               will
               appear
               ,
               whether
               the
               
                 English
                 Nation
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               most
               Competent
               Judge
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               has
               upon
               the
               seeing
               our
               Debate
               ,
               pronounced
               in
               Mr.
               
               Varillas's
               favour
               ,
               or
               in
               mine
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               
               M.
               D.
               will
               suffer
               a
               little
               by
               it
               ,
               but
               at
               least
               it
               will
               serve
               to
               keep
               him
               in
               from
               other
               Extravagancies
               :
               and
               if
               he
               gains
               little
               Honour
               by
               this
               work
               ,
               yet
               he
               cannot
               lose
               so
               much
               by
               it
               as
               he
               has
               done
               by
               his
               last
               Imployment
               .
            
             
               
                 POSTSCRIPT
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Have
                 perhaps
                 said
                 already
                 more
                 than
                 enough
                 for
                 laying
                 open
                 those
                 HIstories
                 that
                 have
                 appeared
                 hitherto
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 pomp
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 received
                 much
                 more
                 favourably
                 than
                 they
                 deserved
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 perhaps
                 a
                 little
                 too
                 cruel
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 pursue
                 Mr.
                 Varillas
                 so
                 closely
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 has
                 drawn
                 the
                 Indignation
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 upon
                 himself
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Hosier
                 was
                 not
                 satisfied
                 to
                 call
                 him
                 an
                 Impostor
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 
                   Author
                   of
                   Romances
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 private
                 Letter
                 to
                 a
                 Friend
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 let
                 this
                 be
                 published
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 might
                 likewise
                 know
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Larroque
                 has
                 laid
                 
                 open
                 his
                 Errors
                 and
                 Impostures
                 so
                 copiously
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 has
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 discovered
                 his
                 own
                 Learning
                 and
                 Exactness
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Ignorance
                 and
                 the
                 Falsehoods
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Varillas
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 has
                 shewed
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 worthy
                 Son
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 given
                 such
                 an
                 Essay
                 of
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 him
                 upon
                 greater
                 occasions
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 will
                 long
                 for
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Production
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Pen.
                 But
                 because
                 Mr.
                 Varillas
                 intends
                 to
                 treat
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 
                   Illustrious
                   Families
                
                 alike
                 ill
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 equally
                 ignorant
                 and
                 bold
                 with
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 add
                 here
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Remarks
                 that
                 those
                 
                   learned
                   Persons
                
                 who
                 publish
                 the
                 
                   Abstracts
                   of
                   Books
                
                 in
                 Leipsig
                 have
                 made
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 moneth
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 1686.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 which
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 shewed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 writes
                 almost
                 all
                 names
                 false
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 confounds
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 persons
                 concerning
                 whom
                 he
                 writes
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 know
                 the
                 Map
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 Towns
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 division
                 of
                 the
                 Circles
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Interests
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Germany
                 were
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 
                 contradicts
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Book
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 in
                 another
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 sets
                 down
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 Leipsig
                 18.
                 years
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 ;
                 he
                 who
                 was
                 their
                 Prince
                 all
                 that
                 while
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 so
                 noted
                 an
                 Enemy
                 to
                 that
                 work
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Relation
                 he
                 gives
                 of
                 Fronsberg
                 ,
                 is
                 false
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 Character
                 of
                 the
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 his
                 Actions
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 death
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 ;
                 besides
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 give
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Instances
                 ,
                 they
                 conclude
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 their
                 duty
                 to
                 their
                 Prince
                 made
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 concerned
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 touches
                 one
                 from
                 whom
                 the
                 Elector
                 of
                 Saxony
                 is
                 lineally
                 descended
                 by
                 the
                 Maternal
                 Line
                 .
                 The
                 fault
                 is
                 indeed
                 worthy
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Varillas
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 I
                 say
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Varillas
                 says
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 Albert
                 of
                 Brandenburg
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   from
                   being
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                
                 Teutonick
                 Order
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   made
                   Duke
                   of
                
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 
                   did
                   when
                   he
                   was
                
                 69.
                 
                   years
                   old
                
                 (
                 he
                 adds
                 compleat
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 loves
                 to
                 be
                 exact
                 )
                 marryed
                 Dorothee
                 ,
                 
                   Princess
                   of
                
                 Holstein
                 (
                 tho
                 she
                 was
                 indeed
                 
                 Daughter
                 to
                 Frederick
                 the
                 First
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Denmark
                   )
                   that
                   She
                   who
                   was
                   very
                   young
                   ,
                   consented
                   to
                   the
                   Marriage
                   ,
                   hoping
                   he
                   would
                   shortly
                   dye
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   so
                   She
                   would
                   carry
                   away
                   a
                   vast
                   Fortune
                   with
                   her
                   ;
                   but
                   She
                   was
                   notably
                   deceived
                   ;
                   for
                   She
                   quickly
                   bore
                   him
                   a
                   Son
                   ,
                   which
                   cut
                   off
                   her
                   hopes
                   of
                   having
                   his
                   Wealth
                   :
                   but
                   which
                   was
                   worse
                   ,
                   She
                   spent
                
                 30.
                 
                   years
                   of
                   her
                   life
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   did
                   he
                   live
                   after
                   their
                   Marriage
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 Mr.
                 Varillas
                 might
                 have
                 found
                 the
                 Falsehood
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 Genealogists
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 particular
                 out
                 of
                 Chytraeus
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 cites
                 .
                 Albert
                 was
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1490.
                 and
                 married
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Denmark
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1525.
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 35.
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Age.
                 She
                 bore
                 him
                 several
                 children
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 Daughter
                 only
                 came
                 to
                 Age
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 married
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Meklebourg
                 .
                 She
                 died
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 lived
                 22.
                 years
                 together
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1550.
                 when
                 Albert
                 was
                 now
                 60.
                 year
                 old
                 ,
                 he
                 married
                 to
                 a
                 Daughter
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Brunswick
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 that
                 succeeded
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Prussia
                 :
                 he
                 had
                 also
                 many
                 Daughters
                 by
                 her
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 whom
                 one
                 was
                 married
                 to
                 the
                 Elector
                 of
                 Saxony
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 the
                 Elector
                 of
                 Bradenbourg
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 other
                 Princes
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 Albert
                 died
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1568.
                 in
                 the
                 78.
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Age
                 ,
                 which
                 one
                 would
                 have
                 thought
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Age
                 :
                 but
                 Mr.
                 Varillas
                 must
                 be
                 Sublime
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 makes
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 lived
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 99.
                 
                 Some
                 have
                 wisht
                 that
                 such
                 hints
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 might
                 be
                 furnished
                 from
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Nations
                 that
                 Mr.
                 Varillas
                 has
                 brought
                 into
                 his
                 History
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 has
                 ever
                 taken
                 so
                 much
                 pains
                 to
                 make
                 himself
                 be
                 so
                 generally
                 decried
                 as
                 he
                 has
                 done
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 every
                 Kingdom
                 an
                 Act
                 in
                 his
                 Play
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 all
                 Europe
                 over
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 equally
                 despised
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 all
                 further
                 pains
                 concerning
                 him
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 superseded
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 more
                 than
                 weary
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               ERRATA
               .
            
             
               Page
               11.
               line
               4.
               after
               Library
               put
               ,
               .
               P.
               21.
               l.
               28.
               
                 any
                 expression
              
               r.
               
                 my
                 excep●ion
              
               .
               P.
               39.
               l.
               6.
               was
               r.
               it
               .
               P.
               49.
               l
               last
               ,
               inspected
               r.
               suspected
               .
               P.
               56.
               l.
               9.
               besainted
               r.
               beated
               ,
               P.
               77.
               l.
               14
               ninth
               r.
               fourth
               .
               P.
               80.
               l.
               15.
               deny'd
               r.
               said
               .
               P.
               91.
               l.
               2.
               which
               r.
               shat
               .
               P.
               102.
               l.
               25.
               the
               r.
               that
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30334-e260
           
             10
             10
             
               Journal
               p.
            
             170.
             
               of
               the
            
             Amsterd
             .
             Edition
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30334-e1370
           
             P.
             8.
             
          
           
             P.
             5.
             
          
           
             P.
             10.
             
          
           
             P.
             5.
             
          
           
             P.
             55
             ,
             56
             ,
             57.
             
          
           
             P.
             6.
             
          
           
             P.
             26.
             
          
           
             P.
             29.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             28.
             
          
           
             P.
             265.
             
          
           
             283.
             
          
           
             323.
             
          
           
             423.
             
          
           
             P.
             20.
             
          
           
             P.
             26.
             
          
           
             P.
             90.
             
          
           
             433.
             
          
           
             P.
             30.
             
          
           
             P.
             108.257
             .
          
           
             P.
             157.
             
          
           
             P.
             364
             ,
             366
             ,
             380.
             
          
           
             P.
             27
             ,
             92
             ,
             225
             ,
             86
             ,
             244
             ,
             201
             ,
             374.
             
          
           
             P.
             44.
             
          
           
             P.
             46.
             
          
           
             P.
             50.
             
          
           
             P.
             222.
             
          
           
             P.
             53.
             
          
           
             P.
             60.
             
          
           
             P.
             67.
             
          
           
             P.
             73.
             
          
           
             P.
             70.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             84.
             
          
           
             P.
             90.
             
          
           
             P.
             94.
             
          
           
             
               Polid.
               Virg.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             P.
             102
             ,
             103.
             
          
           
             P.
             109.
             
          
           
             P.
             115.
             
          
           
             P.
             117.
             
          
           
             P.
             120.
             
          
           
             P.
             127.
             
          
           
             P.
             130.
             
          
           
             P.
             134.
             
          
           
             P.
             137.
             
          
           
             P.
             139.
             
          
           
             P.
             141.
             
          
           
             P.
             144.
             
          
           
             P.
             151
             
          
           
             P.
             161.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             164.
             
          
           
             P.
             167.
             
          
           
             P.
             172.
             
          
           
             P.
             177.
             
          
           
             P.
             178.
             
          
           
             P.
             180
             
          
           
             P.
             185.
             
          
           
             P.
             187.
             
          
           
             P.
             191.
             
          
           
             P.
             193.
             
          
           
             P.
             198.
             
          
           
             P.
             200.
             
          
           
             P.
             206.
             
          
           
             P.
             211.
             
          
           
             P.
             218.
             
          
           
             P.
             222.
             
          
           
             P.
             225.
             
          
           
             P.
             233.
             
          
           
             P.
             243.
             
          
           
             P.
             240.
             
          
           
             P.
             242.
             
          
           
             P.
             250.
             
          
           
             P.
             257.
             
          
           
             P.
             260.
             
          
           
             P.
             261.
             
          
           
             P.
             263.
             
          
           
             P.
             267.
             
          
           
             P.
             272.
             
          
           
             P.
             279.
             
          
           
             P.
             285.
             
          
           
             P.
             294.
             
          
           
             P.
             295.
             
          
           
             P.
             303.
             
          
           
             P.
             306.
             
          
           
             P.
             310.
             
          
           
             P.
             226.
             
          
           
             P.
             319.
             
          
           
             P.
             324.
             
          
           
             P.
             228.
             
          
           
             
               Ex
               MSS.
               Gul.
               Petyt
               Ar.
            
             
          
           
             Lib.
             20.
             
          
           
             P.
             340.
             
          
           
             P.
             359.
             
          
           
             P.
             484.
             
          
           
             P.
             366.
             
          
           
             P.
             368.
             
          
           
             P.
             369.
             
          
           
             P.
             373.
             
          
           
             P.
             376.
             
          
           
             P.
             377.
             
          
           
             P.
             380.
             
          
           
             P.
             385.
             
          
           
             P.
             391.
             
          
           
             P.
             394.
             
          
           
             P.
             396.
             
          
           
             P.
             398.
             
          
           
             P.
             400.
             
          
           
             P.
             409.
             
          
           
             P.
             416.
             
          
           
             P.
             419.
             
          
           
             P.
             423.
             
          
           
             P.
             425.
             
          
           
             P.
             429.
             
          
           
             P.
             432.
             
          
           
             P.
             433.
             
          
           
             P.
             435.
             
          
           
             P.
             441.
             
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               Council
               of
               the
               Lateran
               .
            
          
           
             P.
             446.
             
          
           
             P.
             451.
             
          
           
             P.
             455.
             
          
           
             P.
             458.
             
          
           
             P.
             467.
             
          
           
             P.
             468.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             p.
             89.